Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki was troubled. 

It had been a while now since he had “woken up” in this unfamiliar world. He first met Ameth, a kindly young girl (at least that was what she looked like), who had explained to him what was going on. Understandably, he freaked out at first. He had no memory of who he was, where he came from, or why he was here. He was utterly confused. He didn’t even know his name. 

From that point on, one thing after another led him joining a guild, making numerous acquaintances in Landosol, and trying his hardest to get his memory back. He had joined the Gourmet Guild, with his friends Kokkoro and Pecorine. And Karyl. It was a very challenging time. He had lost completely everything. He could no longer read or write. He also gained a... limited critical thinking ability. However, this did nothing to discourage Yuuki. Every day, he would sit down with his friend Io, and try to learn how to read and write. He would also be training his swordsmanship with Mifuyu and Rei. After all, when he had first woken up in Landosol, a sword was fastened to his belt. He had thought once, before he had lost his memories, he probably knew how to use a sword. 

Sadly, the one thing that he couldn’t work on was his critical thinking and vocabulary. Yuuki, by no means, was slow. He was perceptive and adept in assessing others. He was unmatched in predicting his enemies' movements. The thing was, he lacked common sense, and Yuuki hated himself for it. It was just not something that he could fix. His illiteracy, his swordsmanship, his memories, those were things that he could work on. But his efforts were wasted in trying to better his critical thinking. Kokkoro and Pecorine were very patient with him. They witnessed him trying his hardest whenever he practiced reading or his sword skills. Karyl, however, was less sympathetic. She would always mock him whenever he made a mistake, and would often even forget his presence. Yuuki, as anyone would feel, was upset over this. He felt like he was being punished for something he had no control over, and rightfully so. But still, he never stopped treating Karyl with kindness and respect as a fellow guildmate. He didn’t really think of her as a friend, at least yet anyways. 

Yuuki thought all of this as he sat in his bed. He let out a sigh.  

          It's alright,  he thought to himself,  it’s impossible to make everyone happy.   

Yuuki clambered out of bed. He looked forward today. Mifuyu and Rei were not easy teachers, they would both batter him sore by the end of training. Io was also pretty strict. She would barrage him with conjunctives and adjectives until his brain felt like exploding. Suzuna and Misaki, classmates of his, were also struggling to keep up. Nonetheless, Yuuki was free from bodily and brainily harm, for today at least. Today was a Saturday. A much-needed break from his efforts. He planned on spending the entire day visiting friends and possibly trying out that new restaurant. He mused quietly as he walked down the stairs into the dining room.  

          “Goodmorning!” Yuuki said cheerfully.  

Kokkoro looked up from the dining table. It was strewn with various papers about a quest. Although Yuuki could now read considerably well, he sometimes encountered trouble when reading the formal text of quest requests. (Haha that rhymed!) 

          Kokkoro responded with her usual softness, “Goodmorning my lord. You seem to be in rather good spirits today.” 

          “Yeah, because today’s a Saturday, I get to have a break from all my training,” he replied. 

          “Oh that’s wonderful. Do you have any plans on how to spend your day off?” 

Yuuki pulled out a chair and sat down. 

          “I’m still coming up with one. I’m thinking of stopping by at that new restaurant. Or maybe I  could go at the beach. There’s bound to be something interesting happening there,” Yuuki reasoned. He continued, “Do you want to come with me? Or do you have your hands full with that new quest we got?” 

          Kokkoro lamented, “Sadly, I have to take care of this quest. It’s always important to do proper research before attempting any quest, especially one this dangerous.” 

          “Aww, that’s too bad.” Yuuki responded. “Is there any way that I could help you out with that?” 

          After a moment’s reflection, Kokkoro said, “No, not really. It’s quite a simple task, it just takes a while to do.” 

Yuuki thought about this. If the task was simple, and just took up time to accomplish, then he surely could help her out a little. He sighed. She probably doesn’t want me to mess things up. Yuuki pushed back the oaken chair and had some breakfast. He noticed that Pecorine and Karyl weren’t there. 

          “Where’s Pecorine and Miss Moody?” Yuuki asked, between bites. 

          Kokkoro stifled a chuckle. “My lord, you shouldn’t have such names for a guildmate. It isn’t proper. But Miss Pecorine went out to her job at the restaurant. Apparently, one of her coworkers called in sick, and her boss desperately needed extra hands for the morning rush. Miss Karyl is still in bed. I should wake her soon for breakfast.” 

Yuuki nodded. He chewed thoughtfully. He was still brimming with excitement for a day of relaxation and enjoyment. Just as he was weighing the dangers of running into Eriko at the beach and the dangers of getting food poisoning at an unfamiliar restaurant, Karyl trodded down the stairs. 

          “Jeez, you guys talk so loud early in the morning,” she complained. “Some people are still trying  to sleep.” 

          Kokkoro didn’t look up from her papers as she responded, “Miss Karyl, I would like to inform you that it is almost noon.” 

          Karyl let out a yawn. “So? Cats are partially nocturnal y’know.” 

          Yuuki greeted Karyl, “Goodmorning Karyl.” 

Karyl grunted in reply. She plopped onto the couch.  

          “So, where’s Dumbcorine?” she asked. 

          “Miss Pecorine is at her job. Her boss had requested for her because a coworker had fallen ill,”  Kokkoro answered. 

          Karyl nodded. She then noticed the mountain of papers strewn across the table. “Oh my! Look at you Koroster! So hard at work so early in the morning!” 

          “Miss Karyl. It is almost noon. And please don’t call me Koroster,” Kokkoro said, sounding slightly brittle. 

          Karyl gave her a thumbs up. “Roger, Koroster!” She then turned to Yuuki. “What about you Yuuki? Don’t you have training to do?” 

Yuuki informed her that today was, indeed, a Saturday. 

          Karyl clapped her hands. “Oh, that’s perfect! I was running low on some supplies. I’ve been aiming to go shopping. You can help me carry them all back here!” 

Yuuki couldn’t help but notice that it looked like her plan was already set in stone.  

          “I’m sorry Karyl, but I have other plans—” 

          “Oh, come on Yuuki. Me, Pecorine, and Koroster are the ones who’re running this guild. It’s the least you could do.” Karyl interjected, cutting him off.  

Kokkoro started to protest for Yuuki, but he reached out over the table and gave her hand a squeeze.  

          “Fine Karyl. Whatever you say,” Yuuki said reluctantly. 

          “Yipee!” Karyl exclaimed as she jumped off the couch. She bounded up the stairs to her room to prepare. 

Kokkoro and Yuuki watched quietly until they heard the door shut. 

          “My lord, excuse me for going over my bounds, but why do you always agree to her unreasonable demands?” Kokkoro asked. 

          Yuuki let out a small sigh. “First, you don’t have to act so formal Kokkoro. We’re friends. Second, although Karyl can get a bit pushy, deep down she’s a nice girl. Besides, I think there’s more to her than meets the eye.” Yuuki said the last part with a gentle remonstrance. He had a faraway look in his eyes. As if he was desperately trying to grasp something that was just out of reach. 

He was pulled out of his daydream as Karly once again loudly bounded down the stairs. She faced Yuuki and Kokkoro. 

          “Alright Yuuki! Let’s go!” Karyl said enthusiastically. 

Yuuki got up with a sigh. He pushed the chair back in and headed out the front door with Karyl. Unbeknownst to Karyl and Kokkoro, he let himself have a small smile. Karyl wasn’t so bad when she got excited. It was kind of cute. 

A few hours in, and Yuuki was sincerely regretting his decision. He made a mental note to kick himself for agreeing to go with her ridiculous request. When Yuuki agreed on helping her carry her purchases, he had thought it was going to be a bag or two. Sadly, our poor protagonist was severely wrong. Yuuki was covered in bags from head to toe. It felt like he was carrying an entire house. The leather strips from the bags were beginning to dig into his skin. Still, Yuuki trudged forward with a forced smile on his face.  

          C'mon Yuuki, pull yourself together, Yuuki thought to himself, you’ve fought countless of dangerous monsters. You can’t lose to a couple of bags. 

As one of the bags started to dangerously lean downward in an apparent response to Yuuki’s thoughts, Karyl whipped around and snapped it back in place, all in one movement. She then informed him that she would perform a surprise colonoscopy on Yuuki if he let one of the bags drop onto the floor. And yes, Karyl strolled the streets of Landosol without carrying a single bag.  

As the pair went from shop to shop, the sun began to set on the land. The last twinkling rays dazzled as they shone on the slow, swaying leaves in the passing trees. The streets began to clear out. More and more people began to retire in their homes. One by one, the streetlights slowly turned on. A slight breeze began to waft its way through the cobbled streets. Wind chimes jingled with their steely song as the subtle suburban settlement started to sleep. 

Yuuki found himself in the middle of a crossroad. 

          “Oookay. That should be it,” Karyl beamed. “We got a lot done today! Thanks for your help Yuuki!” 

          “Hmm? No problem,” Yuuki grunted. He was still struggling under the overwhelming weight of the bags. 

The two started to walk back towards home when they noticed a shop was still open. As they examined closer, they noticed that it was a sweet shop. There was a special limited cake for sale today. When Yuuki peered inside, he noticed that the “special limited cake” was still full in stock. He thought business was probably slow for the guy.  

          Poor him,  Yuuki thought. He started to continue walking.  

          “Aww man,” Karyl whined. Yuuki looked back. She was still peering through the shop’s gallery window. She looked downcast. She continued, “I spent all of my money on those supplies. Those cakes looked really tasty too.” With a glum look on her face, she plodded past Yuuki towards home.  

Yuuki looked back at the store, and then at Karyl. And then back at the store. He sighed.  

          Y’know, I better get reimbursed for all the crazy antics I’ve been through, Universe, Yuuki thought annoyingly.  

Yuuki put some of the bags onto the floor, hoping that Karyl would spare him. He then awkwardly squirmed with the remaining bags and yanked out his wallet. He pulled out a sum of money.  

          “Karyl!” Yuuki called out. She turned around and faced him. Yuuki waved the bills at her. “Here you go. You can pay me back later.” 

A child-like grin spread across Karyl’s face. She jogged happily back towards him and grabbed the money from Yuuki. 

          “Gee, thanks Yuuki!”  

She ran past Yuuki and yanked the shop door open, stumbling inside. She then hurried up to the counter. Yuuki saw her peering into the glass cases where the cakes were, empathetically pointing at each one. The shop owner, though surprised at first, now looked very pleased. She was probably the first customer he’d had the entire day. Yuuki turned away from the store window and scanned his surroundings for a bench. He had since learned that day Karyl took forever to make up her mind when shopping. It was best to sit down somewhere and wait for Karyl. He chose a little shabby bench under a streetlight. Picking up the bags he had set down on the floor, Yuuki walked towards the bench and eased himself onto the tough wooden backing. He gingerly placed the mountain of merchandise next to him. He then slid lower on the bench and relaxed.  

          So much for a relaxing day, Yuuki thought sarcastically. 

Just as his eyelids started to feel heavy, he heard a shuffle come from behind him. He froze. It was getting pretty late. A mugger might be trying to make his way with the merchandise. Then his instincts kicked in. Jumping up into action, hand resting on the pommel of his sword, Yuuki faced the supposed instigator. And found, standing before him (and looking very startled) was a little cat.  

          A stray, Yuuki realized.  

He sheathed his sword and stepped a bit closer to the cat. He squatted down onto the cobbles. He gingerly held out his hand. The cat eyed Yuuki warily from behind the bench. A few seconds passed. Then, the little cat approached him cautiously. Upon closer inspection, Yuuki noticed the cat’s ribs were sticking out. The poor thing probably hadn’t eaten a good meal in a while. The little cat was also streaked with dirt. The cat slowly crept its way forward. Soon, the cat came into contact with Yuuki’s gloved hands. The little one sniffed his hand and started to slowly rub butt his head on the palm of Yuuki’s hand. Yuuki cocked his head on one side. He smiled and started to rub the cat’s soft, furry head. This, at any rate, struck a sour note with the little one. The cat angrily jerked back and slashed at Yuuki’s hand. Yuuki jerked his hand back and grasped it with his left. The cat ran back and hid behind some of the bags set to the side of the bench, once again eyeing him. 

          Guess I overstepped a boundary, Yuuki presumed. 

Yuuki then reached over to the mountain of bags and pulled out a loaf of bread and some milk. He also grabbed a tin cup. He tore off a small piece of the bread and cautiously set it down in front of the feisty feline. Yuuki then paired the bread by pouring in some milk in the tin cup. Setting that down next to the bread, Yuuki slowly stepped back and held up his hands. The cat peered at Yuuki from behind the safety of the bags the entire time. Gradually, the cat inched forward and started munching on the loaf. The little one also tried out the milk. Yuuki watched the stray eat at a distance away. Once he saw the hair start to sink on the cat’s back, he slowly took a step forward. Then a second. Then a third. Till eventually, he was a breath away from the cat. He knew better than to disturb a hungry animal that’s eating. Yuuki waited patiently until the cat gobbled up the piece of bread and the milk. He noticed that the cat’s belly was slightly bloated. The cat itself looked very pleased. It let own a tiny mewl and stretched itself. Yuuki once more held out his hand. The stray eyed the hand suspiciously. Eventually, the cat moved towards Yuuki. Ignoring his outstretched hand entirely, the cat plopped itself onto Yuuki’s lap. Yuuki froze. Looking down, he noticed how peaceful the stray looked. It was probably the first time it had slept with a full stomach in quite some time. Lightly stroking the cat’s back, Yuuki eased his back onto the front leg of the bench. 

          “You remind me of her so much,” Yuuki told the cat as he lightly scratched its ear. “You’re the first one to scorn at any sign of friendship, but that’s actually the thing you crave the most, isn’t it?” 

He continued to pat the little stray. The cat let out a yawn. The two sat like that for a while. They sat silently as the stars shone in their elegance above. The streetlamps twinkled, each shining bright and then dim, like tiny heartbeats. The moonlight seemed to dance its way upon the pair. The town was now completely silent. It was peaceful. Like the entire world only consisted of Yuuki and the little one. Slowly, the cat’s breathing began to even out into larger, deeper breaths. Yuuki too felt his eyelids begin to droop. Yuuki turned his head towards the only lit shop in the square. Karyl looked like she was about to be done with her purchase. Yuuki let out a yawn. He was so looking forward to sleeping. He glanced downward at his new companion.  

          I wonder what I’m going to do with this little fella, Yuuki mused, Heh, I’ll just let future me solve that problem. 

He heard the chime of an opening door. Looking up, he glimpsed Karyl walk out of the sweet shop with yet another multitude of bags. She started looking around, probably trying to find out where Yuuki had went. He put up his hand and did that little wave you do when you’re trying to get someone’s attention. After a few seconds of anxiously waving his arm (and thinking sarcastically how cats were supposed to have amazing eyesight) Karyl spotted him. She began toward him, bags in tow. Once she was close, Yuuki put a finger to lips and pointed downward. She then noticed the stray strewn across Yuuki’s lap. 

          “Jeez. Seriously? You can't not get in trouble at least once?” Karyl whispered.  

          “Is that the way you talk to someone who so generously treated you with sweets? And like, Karyl, when I gave you that money, I didn’t expect for you to spend all of it on sweets! Like, what were you trying to do? Buy his entire shop?” Yuuki replied smartly. 

          Karyl waved her hands. “Don’t sweat the small stuff. You’re never going to get your memories back if you’re always in so much stress. Anyway, how do these cakes taste?” She then proceeded to shove a pastry into Yuuki’s mouth. 

Yuuki protested in vain as Karyl successfully fitted the entire cake at one time into his mouth. Yuuki glared at Karyl through his bloated cheeks as he began to chew on the cake.  

          “Oh my! You look just like an adorable little chipmunk!” Karyl laughed.  

Yuuki fervently ssh’d her and pointed at the cat.  

          “Oh yeah, sorry my bad. So what’re you going to do with the flea ball?” Karyl asked. 

          Yuuki gulped down the last bits of cake. “Well, I certainly can’t keep it. I’ve don’t have room for two needy cats in my life.”  

          Karyl paused. Then once understanding his meaning she flustered indignantly, “Wha? What’s that supposed to mean?” Crossing her arms, she looked down at Yuuki and pouted. 

Ignoring her, Yuuki gingerly picked up the stray and rose. He then walked over to an alleyway corner and tenderly placed the stray behind some boxes. He placed the cat a ways away from the road so there would be no chance it would get hurt. He shuffled back towards the bench and reached into one of the bags. Getting out another piece of bread, he quietly strolled back and placed some behind the sleeping stray, hidden from the sight of other animals. He then turned and walked towards Karyl. He answered her question. 

          “Exactly what it means, you needy little kitty.” Yuuki teased. He then reached over and gave her a little pat on the head.  

          The two stood like that for a second, Yuuki’s hand patting Karyl's head. She then snapped back to reality and yelped, “Wha...Wha...Whad’you think you’re doing!” Karyl quickly took a couple of steps back from Yuuki. Her face was now beet red.  

          Yuuki dropped his hand down back to his side. Yuuki shrugged. “Sorry, sorry. Y’know, you should be more honest with yourself. There’s nothing wrong with having friends and stuff.”  

          I've always wanted to do that, haha, Yuuki thought to himself.

Yuuki sauntered confidently past Karyl and picked up all the bags, grunting under the surprise increase in weight. He then started to saunter noticeably less confidently towards home. 

          “You ready to go on home now, Miss Moody?” Yuuki called from behind his back. 

          After a few seconds, Karyl started walking as well. Although she was quite a bit of distance behind Yuuki. She grumbled, “Where does he get off talking to me like that. I should’ve just blasted him into oblivion then and there...” She broke off. Karyl didn’t say anything for a while. Still, Karyl couldn’t deny that she didn’t exactly hate it when he patted her head.  

Yuuki correctly guessed that Karyl would be meek as a mouse (haha irony!) for a while. He smiled. She probably would kill him if he tried anything else. He let out a light chuckle. Karyl wasn’t so bad once you got to know her. And it was nice to know that he could also get under her skin. He had a feeling that he and Karyl would only understand each other better in the future. He smiled once more. Maybe this day wasn’t wasted as he had once thought. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 2

《 Character Appearances 》

After what felt like an eternity, Yuuki and Karyl were finally home. He loosened his grip on the bags by a hair. He was looking forward to just collapsing onto his bed. The pair were now only a couple of feet from the entrance of their guild house. Yuuki noticed how quiet it was, it was borderline eerie. The two plodded the remaining distance, Karyl still a couple of feet behind him. Yuuki stopped before the door. 

          “So, umm. Can you open the door? I’ve kinda got my hands full here.” Yuuki asked hesitatingly, lifting his arms slightly to emphasize his point. 

Karyl wordlessly unlocked the door, striding into the house. Yuuki quietly followed her. 

          “We’re home!” Yuuki called out. 

Kokkoro was sitting at the dinner table, munching on some midnight snacks. 

          She looked up. “Welcome home Miss Karyl, my lord.” 

Karyl mutely clambered up the stairs, without saying a word either to Yuuki or Kokkoro. Kokkoro watched her rush up the stairs, and heard her room door shut. Kokkoro then looked at Yuuki, a question in her eyes. Yuuki opened his mouth to speak, but was interrupted by Karyl’s threatening voice. 

          “Yuuki, if you even tell her ONE bit of what happened, I’ll turn you into a frog!” Karyl’s disembodied voice boomed from her room. Even with her door closed, Kokkoro and Yuuki both could her                the malice in her voice. 

He placed the bags down onto the side. Yuuki scratched the back of his head and smiled.  

          “Maybe it’s best to give Karyl a bit of space at the moment.” 

Chapter Text

Chapter 3

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki butted his forehead onto his textbooks. He slouched and rested the side of his cheek onto the leathery pages. He let out a sigh of despair. He was so screwed. He’d been sitting there, at the dining room table, the one that Pecorine had hand-crafted, for what seemed like an eternity. He was struggling with his school work. He never knew learning a language could be so hard. It required actual effort. Io was already upset with him because of his latest test scores, and he shuddered to think of what awaited him if he didn’t complete his work.  

Okay, so let’s back up here. So, you see, Yuuki is illiterate. Now, this might seem absolutely absurd, given the literacy rates of Landosol, but Yuuki is a special case. He had lost all of his memories prior to waking up in Landosol. So, you could say that he kinda “forgot” how to read and write. To solve this, he had enrolled at the local school, where his friend, Io, taught. He had hoped that by re-educating himself, he could someway trigger his memories back. And so, a determined Yuuki swore that he would excel in both academics and athletics. Problem was, Yuuki didn’t really have a knack for either. And he was, quite simply put, screwed.   

As a troubled Yuuki pondered what his fate would be this time, Pecorine popped into the kitchen.  

          “Ah! Yuuki! How’s it going!” Pecorine beamed, a warm smile on her face.  

Yuuki mumbled bitterly in stark contrast to Pecorine’s cheerfulness. She frowned. 

          “Aww. What’s the matter?” Pecorine looked concerned.  

          “Oh nothing. It’s really nothing.” Yuuki sighed. Pecorine waited patiently for Yuuki to continue. “It’s just that I’ve been having some trouble with school lately. They’re really hitting us hard with parts of speech and grammar. I’ve been having trouble wrapping my head around it.” Yuuki let out a deep breath. “I’ve been thinking of dropping out. Knowing all this stuff won’t really help me out on the battlefield or anything.” 

Without any warning, Pecorine smacked him across the head. Yuuki yelped from the sudden blow.  

          “Ow! What’dyou do that for?” Yuuki griped, nursing his head.  

          “First of all, wow. You have a really, really  hard head. Second, quit feeling sorry for yourself!  Wallowing around in your pity isn’t going to do anything!” Pecorine criticized, putting her hands on her hips, in a very disappointed-mom fashion.  

She paused and glared disapprovingly at Yuuki. Yuuki, feeling ashamed, averted his gaze from her unyielding eyes.  

          Pecorine then proceeded with a softer tone, “Don’t give up Yuuki. It’s honestly inspirational seeing you work so hard to get your memories back. Don’t give up now that you’ve come so far.” 

Pecorine patted Yuuki’s back encouragingly. Yuuki involuntarily flinched in his chair at first, but soon relaxed. Pecorine pretended to not notice this fact. She suddenly stopped her bombardment on Yuuki’s shoulder and pulled out a chair beside him. Settling down onto the chair, she slid his textbook over to her. 

          “Alright! I’ll help tutor you even more so you’ll do well in school!” Pecorine declared. 

Yuuki felt overjoyed at the news. He was confident that he would ace the class now that Pecorine was here to help him out. 

          “Gee, thank you so much Pecorine. I don’t know how to thank—” 

          “That’ll be 200 gems, please!” Pecorine remarked, holding her hand out.  

          “...” 

Yuuki just looked at Pecorine’s unwavering eyes. Sighing once more (Man he’s been sighing a lot lately) he pulled out the sum and placed it in Pecorine’s hand. Pecorine let out a smile that outshone the sun.  

          “Great! Now we can get to work!” 

After a few hours, Yuuki felt much better. Pecorine was a much better teacher than he had originally thought.  

          “And that’s why you can write ‘great green dragons’ and why you can’t write ‘green great dragons.’ Do you have any more questions?” 

          “No, Teacher. I completely understand now.” Yuuki put his hands before him. “Thank you so much for teaching me all of this!” Yuuki said empathetically. 

          Pecorine let out another one of her cheerful smiles. “No problem Yuuki! That’s what friends are for. Anyway, I’m going to buy some snacks with your tuition fee. Care to join me?” 

Yuuki felt his stomach grumble. He clutched it with his left hand. They have been at it for a long time now.  

          “Yeah, I think I’ll take you up on that offer.” 

          “Awesome, let’s go!” Pecorine cheered. 

Pecorine got up from the desk and stretched. Yuuki, meanwhile, started picking up any discarded papers and putting his study materials back. As he was putting back his grammar textbook, he suddenly thought of a question that had been nagging him since morning. 

          “Hey Pecorine?” 

          “Mmm?” 

          “How come you’re so educated in stuff like this? You barely even used the textbook at all. It’s like you knew everything really well.” 

Pecorine abruptly stopped midstretch. She turned and looked at Yuuki. For the briefest of moments, Pecorine looked like she was caught off guard. A second later, she let out another smile. Only this time, Yuuki was sure that it was forced. 

          “Oh...I’ve been umm...very strictly taught about grammar and speech when I was younger. My family was very keen in me developing those sorts of skills.” Pecorine said hesitatingly.  

          “Oh really? Did your parents want for you to become a public speaker or politician or something?” Yuuki asked. 

          “Yeah...something along those lines.” 

Yuuki was sure that she wasn’t telling him the entire truth. But he let the topic drop. He thought it was best not to pursue the subject any further. She had helped him out immensely, after all. Interrogating her seemed rude. 

          And besides, if it’s really important, I’m sure she’ll share. Pecorine always confided with her friends,  Yuuki thought to himself. 

          “So, are you coming along?” Pecorine asked again. She had jolted Yuuki out from his thoughts. 

          “Yeah, yeah. Let’s go get something to eat.” 

Yuuki set aside his books and followed Pecorine out the door. Still, looking at her from behind, he couldn’t help but think that under all that fluffy, out-going exterior, Pecorine was maybe hiding something from the entire Guild.  

          “Great job Yuuki! You’ve received outstanding marks on your latest exam,” Io congratulated. 

Yuuki beamed. He’d been studying with Pecorine for about a month now, and the results of their hard work were starting to show. Yuuki’s grades started to slowly climb upward until he was just shy of being top of the class. 

Io started to walk up and down the classroom, passing back papers to her students. The classroom was quaint and homely. The spruce desks were a deep shade of brown. Io’s desk was arranged in the front, facing the students. There was an old, green chalkboard behind her desk, full of white scribbles of chalk. Lamps lined the walls of the classroom, flickering in fiery silence as they watched the students. The back wall of the classroom, behind the students, was filled with tall, ominous bookshelves. Books filled the shelves to the brim. There were multiple leatherbound books, ancient tomes, and (what Yuuki could only infer) storybooks lining the shelves. There were a couple of anatomy models off to the side of the classroom, ready to be used next period. Yuuki himself was seated at the very front of the classroom, much to his chagrin. He was never entirely comfortable being out in the spotlight. But after a heated argument with his friends Suzuna, Misaki, and Io, Yuuki was left no choice being sandwiched between Suzuna and Misaki (and directly in front of Io). Io even insisted on changing the entire class’s seating chart just so she could place him in the front. To make matters worse, that was also on Yuuki’s first day. So much for making a first impression. 

          Io continued walking down the rows, passing back papers. She passed back a paper to Yuuki. She nonchalantly asked Yuuki, “So Yuuki, how did you get so adept at this so quickly? You better not be cheating.” Io glanced at Yuuki as she said this last part. 

Yuuki put up his hands in defense. 

          “No, no. I’m not cheating at all! It’s just that I’ve been getting some extra lessons from one of my friends.” He looked back down and examined his papers. 

Io stopped for a second and looked at him oddly. 

          “Oh? Is that so?” 

          “Yeah, she really is a great help. Like she’s amazing at teaching! Everything seemed so hard before, but she made everything seem so easy! She’s also really kind and patient. Pecorine’s a really amazing teacher. I really owe her for helping me out so much.” Yuuki beamed. 

As Yuuki started talking, Io seemed to stiffen with every added word. Once he had finished, Yuuki looked away from his papers and looked back up at Io. He was met with a stony, hard glare. Io looked mad. Like mad  mad. Yuuki had been living with his guildmates for a while now (all of them being moody girls at times), and he understood that look meant that he’d screwed up. Royally. He nervously gulped.  

          “I’m glad to hear that you have such a great teacher to help you out with your work,” Io said flatly. 

Yuuki started sweating. Io continued to glare deep into Yuuki’s soul before curtly turning around. She also flicked Yuuki’s face with her tail. Suzuna, who was very amused with the whole mishap, stifled a laugh. Once Io had her back towards the two, Suzuna leaned out from her desk and poked Yuuki with her elbow. 

          “You really screwed up this time. Huh, whiz-boy?” Suzuna snickered as she wiped tears of laughter from her eyes. 

Yuuki banged his forehead onto the flatness of his desk. 

          He grumbled, “Bro I didn’t even do anything! It’s not even that much of a deal.” 

Suzuna smiled at her friend’s expense. She crossed her legs and turned to face Yuuki. She lightly punched him on the arm. 

          “Don’t sweat it, whiz-boy. You’re her favorite. There’s no way she’ll stay mad at you for long. Come to think of it, you’re quite popular here at Landosol. Like, you know everyone here.” she mused. She rested her chin on her hands. “And I thought I was popular cuz of my modeling biz.” 

Yuuki looked up at her.  

          “Everyone overexaggerates that fact. I only know a couple of people, and I’m only really close with a handful of them. Most of the people I meet are just acquaintances.”  

Yuuki suddenly had a thought. He sat up and eyed Suzuna suspiciously. 

          “You’re not mad at me too now, are you?” 

Suzuna laughed and held out her hands in defense.  

          “No, no. Not at all. I just think your situation is hilarious.” Suzuna bantered.  

Yuuki began to slouch in his desk again. 

          “Some friend you are,” he grumbled annoyingly. 

          Suzuna cocked her head to one side. “What was that?” 

          “N-nothing.” Yuuki looked away.  

He knew that Suzuna would probably guess he’d had said something cold if she saw his face. He looked across the room over at Io and saw that she was still glaring angrily at him. He quickly averted his gaze.  

          I guess I’ll have to buy her some sweets or something to get this target off my back, Yuuki thought. 

He then silently cursed. 

          If only Karyl hadn’t spent all of my money on those cakes, he remembered.  

He thought that it would be best to apologize for any ill meanings that he had caused Io. As he was pondering his thoughts, Misaki tapped him on the shoulder. 

          “Hey, you better not cut me out next chapter. I have some fans too y’know!” 

Yuuki blinked.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki strolled through Landosol’s markets, looking for possible peace offerings he could offer Io. The market was busy. Citizens were bustling through the streets, clamoring for bargains. It was lively. There were street musicians, street artists, street performers filling every corner. Streamers lined the rooftops of several shops and stands. Each shop was intensely colorful, there were vibrant greens, reds, blues. Several times, shopkeepers called out to Yuuki, trying to entice him with their once-in-a-lifetime bargains. To be honest, he did feel a little overwhelmed. He had debated on coming later in the day but had thought prices would go up if there weren’t as many people on the street. Good ol’ supply and demand. And so, he was stuck wandering through the bustling market. He finally stopped at a flower shop. The flowers were pretty enough (Yuuki had no idea about this sort of thing) and thought they worked perfectly as a peace offering.  

          He waved at the storekeep. “Hello? Ma’am?” 

          The storekeep turned around, settling her eyes on Yuuki. Her eyes, for an instance, betrayed her and shone mild surprise and recognition. But in the next instant, these emotions were gone. Suspicious. She herself looked very familiar to Yuuki like he had known her from somewhere. He dismissed those thoughts and asked for some flowers. 

          “Oh? Are these for a special someone?” the lady winked, a twinkling in her eyes. 

Yuuki did the jazz hands thing you do when someone misunderstands something and says something that you really don’t want them to say. 

          “It’s just a gift for a friend.” He was quiet for a second, then scratched the back of his hair. “Well, actually, more of like an apology.” Yuuki corrected. 

          “Oh? You don’t say? Well, my flowers are guaranteed to mend any bridges! Otherwise, you can have your money back.” Once saying this, the shopkeep looked around and leaned in closer to Yuuki, whispering, “But, boy. I wouldn’t recommend being such a playboy to avoid these kinds of things next time.”   

She then winked at a mortified Yuuki, who, with his face redder than a tomato, quickly purchased the flowers and left the market. Yuuki sincerely hoped that no one he knew saw the encounter. Unfortunately for him, and quite fortunate for us (because it’s funny) someone he knew definitely saw the encounter. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 5

《 Character Appearances 》

A blade slashed through the air, whistling its deadly song. Yuuki parried, barely avoiding the bite of the blade. Mifuyu stood before him, eyes locked and narrowed, with the intent of violence shimmering in her eyes. Drawing her halberd back at her side, she spun around and barraged Yuuki with a flurry of blows, each with enough force to lacerate deep past Yuuki’s armor. The boy desperately waved his own blade, attempting to ward off the death that took the form of Mifuyu before him. The swords rang in their deadly song. She stopped her battery and leapt back just in time to avoid Yuuki’s halfhearted riposte. She circled Yuuki, eyes on him at all times. Yuuki’s arm grew tired with the abuse. His wrist screamed at him, threatening to let go of the only weapon he had. His entire body was slick with sweat, causing his clothes to cling to his skin. Yuuki breathed shallowly, he knew he couldn’t keep this up. His teal eyes calculated the enemy, trying to make sense of what her next move was.  

          Mifuyu smiled. He’s getting better, she thought, But it’s not enough. Not by a longshot. Her smile transformed into one of cherry malevolence. 

Suddenly, she leapt forward, her halberd whistling as it swung through the air. Her figure was in the air, with her back against the sun. As a consequence, Yuuki was temporarily blinded. He put up his sword in a futile block. She fell at Yuuki, a battle-cry escaping her lips. Her halberd came into ringing contact with his sword. The heavy blow ripped the blade from Yuuki’s hands. Mifuyu’s blue eyes locked with Yuuki’s teal ones. Then, in one fluid motion, she caught his blade mid-air, swept around and held the dull side against his throat. The roar of the battle seemed to die down in that instant, a quiet twilight enveloped the pair. Mifuyu looked at a very scared Yuuki, who was frozen with his hands up in the air. She eased and removed the sword from its position, twirling it and handing it back to Yuuki. She then began to criticize him. 

          “Yuuki, you need to be more aware of your environment. You need to use every advantage you can in order to win. I purposely had my back towards the sun so you would be blinded. You need to be more aware of stuff like that. Your offense was also sloppy. You can’t win a battle if you never come out of defensive mode,” she railed on. 

Mifuyu turned around and walked towards a tree stump. They had put their supplies there before training. Pulling into Yuuki’s bag (and ignoring his cries of protest), she grabbed a flask of water and took a long swig. She turned around to face Yuuki once more. 

          “You also need to work on your grip. I shouldn’t be able to wretch a sword from your hands so easily.” 

It seems her advice was lost on Yuuki. He was collapsed on the forest floor, panting for breath. He lazily put a thumbs-up as an indication that he was listening.  

          “Y-y-you got it T-Teach,” Yuuki replied, out of breath. He put up his gloved hands so that they formed a T. “Time!” he exasperated. “Give me a second to catch my breath.” 

Mifuyu internally smiled at the boy. He’d been training hard with her since their first encounter. She was quite proud of the progress Yuuki had made so far. He had also helped her surpass her limits and become a better swordsman. He never even complained once through the entirety of their training either. She couldn’t have dreamt of a better student. Yuuki, groaning in the strenuous effort, slowly rose to his feet. She got up from her stump. 

          “Okay! Break time’s over!" She charged forward, a gleeful smile on her face. 

Yuuki and Mifuyu sat on a bench, enjoying some after-training snacks. The pair would go to the market and buy some snacks from the local vendors. This was their routine. They would spend the rest of the day chatting away, often late into the night. Today, however, was no day for small talk. As the two finished their snacks, they heard frantic yelling coming from the town square. Turning around in the direction of the disturbance, they saw a young guard, covered in multitudes of wounds, some of them serious.  

          He’s calling for help, Yuuki realized.  

Then, sprinting to help the poor man, Yuuki came to his side. He pulled out his handkerchief and wrapped it around the guard’s most serious injury.  

          Yuuki questioned the guard as he looked over his other wounds, “What happened? Who did this to you?”  

Mifuyu was beside him, also tending to the guard. 

          The man winced in pain. He grunted in reply, “Monsters. Scores of them were sighted just north of town. They seem to be gatherin’ en mass.” As he recounted his tale, the guard had a faraway look in his eyes. “They completely annihilated my party. They cut through the town guards as though we were but children.”  

The guard suddenly animated and frantically grasped Yuuki’s cape pin, pulling him close. The man’s amber eyes were full of fear and desperation. 

          “Please, adventurer! There might still be survivors! Please, help them!” he pleaded. 

Taking the guard's other hand with both of his, Yuuki solemnly locked eyes with the frightened guard.  

          “I swear I will do everything in my power to save those men,” Yuuki reassured the man. 

By now, a rather large group had encircled the trio. Yuuki looked around angrily and barked at the bystanders. 

          “What’re you all waiting for? Get this man to the clinic. And call upon the guilds. It looks like a battle is to be fought this hour.” 

Yuuki looked back at his companion. She gave a silent nod of approval. Without another word, the two marched towards certain danger, ready to lay waste to the monsters.  

Yuuki had thought there was going to be a tough battle, but he certainly wasn’t expecting this . Mifuyu and Yuuki were perched on a hill, scouting the enemy. Lines of monsters dotted around the outreaches of town. They were all concentrated around the guard outpost, most likely trying to get to the remaining guards still hidden inside. Yuuki took greater notice of the monsters. He paled. They were not your regular run-of-the-mill monsters that harassed local merchants, these were elders. There were elder staghorns and elder wyrms making up the ranks of the aggressors. He gulped. He looked over to Mifuyu, expecting her to complement Yuuki’s nervousness. Mifuyu didn’t really fit into Yuuki’s expectations. The warrior lady was grinning ear to ear, trembling with excitement. Upon seeing his teacher’s bravery, his own fear started to slowly diminish. Yuuki couldn’t allow his teacher to see him in such a state. Right on cue, Mifuyu let out a battle cry and charged towards danger. Following her stead, Yuuki took a deep breath and let out his own war cry.  

Charging alongside MIfuyu, Yuuki felt like a true warrior. Adrenaline pumped through his veins as his vision narrowed, instincts taking over his body. Choosing a rather large Golem, Yuuki jumped up and sunk his blade deep into the monster’s rocky exterior, effectively demolishing the animation. Yuuki didn’t have a second to spare, moving onto the next monster. And then the next. Yuuki thrusted and slashed his sword through multitudes of foes. He became a whirlwind of death. He fought to get closer to the guard outpost. He studied the outpost, a stone building with an inner keep and bay windows a story above. A plan having formed in his mind, he set out to put it in action. He ran towards a golem, this one blue. He frantically vaulted off it, crashing through the guild post’s windows. He rolled inside and encountered the remaining guards. They all looked scared out of their wits.  

          “FOLLOW MY LEAD EVERYONE! WE NEED TO LEAVE NOW!” Yuuki had to roar in order for his voice to be heard. 

Heads nodded in fear as they followed Yuuki through the now gaping window. Dropping down, Yuuki fended off monsters as the remaining guards fled to safety. Once the guards escaped the battlefield and were out of harm’s way, Yuuki looked to locate his teacher. 

Mifuyu was performing the same, if not better, than Yuuki. She chose the largest monster of all, the elder wyrm. Leaping into the air (and doing a stylistic twirl) she rammed the point of her halberd deep into the monster’s head. The wyrm wailed in pain as it went down. She tore the weapon loose and landed on her feet, eyes studying for her next enemy. A surge of pride for his friend flowed through Yuuki. Mifuyu looked up and locked eyes with Yuuki across the battlefield. Yuuki let out a thumbs up. Mifuyu’s expression took on a different emotion. One of abject horror.  

          She frantically mouthed the words YUUKI! BEHIND YOU!  

Realization dawned upon Yuuki a touch too late. A great shadow fell over Yuuki, looking back, he saw death. An elder staghorn charged towards him. Yuuki stood in fear, unable to will his body to move. Looking in horror as his death charged towards him, he was sure that this was the end. Yuuki closed his eyes. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 6

《 Character Appearances 》

          “You never seem to stay out of trouble, do you Yuuki?” a coy voice called out.  

Yuuki lurched his eyes open. He knew that voice! The elder staghorn now lay defeated in front of him, only a fleeting meter away. Upon its great shaggy head stood Karyl, looking quite pleased with herself. 

          “Karyl!” Yuuki yelled in appreciation.  

She smiled, but then quickly set her face in hard determination. She took on a battle stance. “It’s not over yet Yuuki!”  

She let out a barrage of spells, exterminating dozens of monsters that got too close to her friend. Yuuki was jolted to his senses. There was no room for horseplay on a battlefield. Studying the battlefield, he saw Kokkoro and Pecorine supporting Mifuyu. The trio took on another elder wyrm. Mifuyu slashed the creature’s chest, hoping to deliver a fatal wound. Unfortunately, the wyrm’s scales deflected the edge of her halberd. The wyrm spasmed and thrusted its mighty jaws towards Mifuyu. Kokkoro quickly dispatched a spell, blasting the wyrm before its jaws could reach Mifuyu. Pecorine took advantage of the wyrm’s confusion and activated her ability, attempting to dice the monster. She seemed to have more luck than Mifuyu. Although not completely destroying the wyrm, her slashes cut deep into the monster. The trio complemented each other splendidly, one making up for what another teammate lacked. They functioned like a well-oiled machine. Tearing his eyes off his friends, Yuuki helped support Karyl. He took up the vanguard while Karyl stood behind, supporting him whenever she could. Yuuki felt adrenaline flow through his body once more. Instincts taking over, Yuuki rip and teared into those who thought they could attack the friends he so dearly loved. 

By the time reinforcements from the capital arrived, Yuuki and his friends had defeated the majority of all the enemies. They were all battered sore and slick with sweat, tired from the onslaught of monsters. Medics rushed to the scene, attending to their various nicks and pricks they had suffered. Yuuki collapsed in front of a tree, panting. His friends slid next to him, in similar shape. He turned to Karyl. 

          “Thanks for saving my hide back there Karyl.” Yuuki thanked Karyl, a smile of gratitude on his face. 

She whipped her hair and let out one of her Karyl™ smiles.  

          “It’s no problem Yuuki.” Karyl paused for a second and then frowned, “You should really pay more attention to your surroundings though.” 

An excited Mifuyu clapped Karyl’s back. 

          “This girl gets it! That’s what I’ve been trying to teach this numbskull!” She sighed, “Honestly, if it wasn’t for us, Yuuki would be dead 10 times over.” 

A sheepish Yuuki let out an embarrassed grin. Kokkoro patted his arm assuredly. 

          “It’s okay my lord. It takes time to learn such things.” she said in her usual soft, sweet tone. 

Karyl sighed in relief, “Man, we got there in the nick of time. We were all just hanging around when we heard hard knocks on our door, yelling about some invasion or something.” 

Pecorine was probably the only one of out the group who looked down.  

          “Those royal lightweights confiscated all of the monsters! I was planning on making a huge feast for us too,” she said sadly, dismay evident in her tone. 

Upon hearing Pecorine’s secret plans, Karyl silently let out a prayer of thanks. She also turned a bit green. Mifuyu winced as one of the medics took her arm. Yuuki studied his friend with worry. 

          “Are you alright Mifuyu?” he asked anxiously. 

          “Tis’ but a scratch!” she proclaimed, before wincing some more.  

The medic tut-tutted.  

          “It’s not just a scratch ma’am. It appears as though you’ve sprained your wrist pretty badly. You should take it easy for a couple of days.” 

Mifuyu let out a scoff.  

          “Nonsense! I’m sure it’s just sore from the battle!” Mifuyu proclaimed through gritted teeth. 

Yuuki saw through her right away, he had spent a great deal of time with her and happened to pick up the slight things Mifuyu did whenever she lied. He reached over and grabbed her shoulder. 

          “You really should take it easy, Mifuyu. I don’t want you injuring yourself more.” 

          Mifuyu flushed hotly. “What do you mean? I can perfectly take care of myself!”  

She brushed Yuuki’s hand off, but immediately winced in pain at the movement.  

          “I won’t allow it,” Yuuki said firmly.  

          “But what about all the errands that I have to do? I can’t just take a break from all of my responsibilities for my guild out of nowhere,” Mifuyu insisted. 

Yuuki pondered this for a second. He suddenly thought of a brilliant idea. He pounded his fist into his open palm in a sort of “aha” stance. 

          “I’ve got an idea; I can take care of all of your duties. I mean, it’s the least I can do for you after everything you’ve done to help me out.” 

Mifuyu seemed surprised at his suggestion. She thought about it for a second. She then began quietly. 

          “I... guess I wouldn’t mind having a helping hand.” 

Yuuki exclaimed, “Great! Then it’s settled then!” He appreciatively took Mifuyu’s hands and gave her a dazzling smile. Mifuyu averted her gaze. Yuuki had a notion that he also saw her turn a slightly pinker shade. 

She’s probably not used to depending on others, Yuuki assumed incorrectly.  

          “That’s our boy Yuuki!” Pecorine remarked, heartily slapping Yuuki’s back. “Now, it really is getting late, we really should be turning back.”  

And so, Yuuki, for the next couple of days, took care of Mifuyu. He took care of all her responsibilities, even trying his hand at cooking, hoping to make a splendid meal for Mifuyu. All the while, Mifuyu was grateful for Yuuki. He spent whole afternoons chatting with her after his chores, preventing her from even feeling an inkling of loneliness during her recovery. Mifuyu’s other guildmembers seemed to welcome Yuuki. They loved his cheerful, outgoing character. Eventually, the day came when Mifuyu had fully healed, and Yuuki had to get going. She found herself feeling sad. Yuuki said his farewells and promised to see her soon for training. She let out a smile, Yuuki had left her with an important lesson. That it was okay to depend upon your friends.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 7

《 Character Appearances 》

Mifuyu stood at her guild’s doorway, waving at a departing Yuuki. As she watched him leave, a sly Tamaki slid from the door, mischief gleaming in her eyes. She sauntered next to Mifuyu and also watched Yuuki leave. Mifuyu smiled. 

          After a while, Tamaki innocently commented, “Mewoza! Yuuki sure is cute, isn’t he?” 

Mifuyu’s smile froze on her face. It was evident that Tamaki’s comment took her entirely by surprise. 

          What am I supposed to answer? a frantic Mifuyu thought, I obviously can’t agree with what she said, but at the same time, if I disagree, who knows what trouble it’ll cause in the future!

Mifuyu racked her brain with a solution. Finally, upon seeing none, she thought it would be best to just say the truth. 

          “Y-y-yeah, I guess you could say that,” Mifuyu said nervously, hoping Tamaki wouldn’t continue the conversation. 

Mifuyu had undoubtedly fallen right into Tamaki’s trap. A cat-like grin spread across the face of the feisty feline. She tut-tutted and let out an exaggerated gasp worthy of Broadway. 

          “Aw Mifuyu, it’s not proper for a teacher to fall for her students,” Tamaki said, with her eyes closed for dramatic effect. 

Tamaki opened one eye and looked at her friend with amusement. She could barely keep in her laughter. Still, she continued. 

          “I mean, what would Yuuki think, having his teacher fall head over heels for him?” Tamaki shook her head at the thought. "It would be a cat-tastrophe!"  

A brilliant idea flashed through the cunning cat’s head. 

          “Maybe I should tell him!” 

Then, before Tamaki’s words could sink into Mifuyu, she suddenly called out to Yuuki, who was now quite a distance away. 

          “Hey, Yuuki!” 

He turned around, wondering what had happened. A mortified Mifuyu now reddened, hiding her face in her hands. A quiet, unbearable silence had enveloped her as she waited for Tamaki to come out and say it. Mifuyu was given no time to react, she just prepared herself to face the music. Tamaki took a dramatic, deep breath, then she cheerfully said...

          “Make sure you come over! Don’t feline like such a stranger!”  

Yuuki let out a thumbs-up and continued on his way. With his back turned, Mifuyu collapsed on the floor with stress and anxiety. Tamaki looked over her, grinning in delight.  

          “Oh, come on Mifuyu! Did you think I’d actually let the cat out of the bag?” she snickered; eyes full of merriment. 

Tamaki then hurried on inside the guildhouse, wanting to tell the rest of their friends of her clever little prank, leaving a befuddled MIfuyu in her wake.

Image Credits: @LoveToHateYou

Chapter Text

Chapter 8

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki thoughtfully munched on some broiled chicken. He sat in a comfortable chair on the piazza of one of his favorite restaurants. There, he watched the town go out its usual business. Children played ball in the streets, their little voices of delight bouncing off the stone walls of the town. People hurried along with their own business, adding to the busy bustle of the boulevard. It was a beautiful day. The sun shone warmly upon the town, with not a cloud in sight. A light breeze whispered its way through the town, providing a welcoming, cool contrast to the sun’s light. There seemed to be bliss in the air. Everyone in the town seemingly had a wide grin on their face. Yuuki took another bite. It was peaceful. He had been in Landosol for a while now, and he started to pick up on the daily schedule of the town. People from the town also started to acknowledge Yuuki. Passerbys would greet him warmly, Yuuki had done a great deal for the town, after all. He, along with his friends, had saved the town from being sacked by countless monsters. Yuuki took another bite of the crispy cooked chicken. He was happy. Things had smoothed over with Io, he was getting adept with his swordsmanship, and his comprehension and critical thinking abilities had improved.  

          Things are really starting to look up, Yuuki thought, chewing appreciatively. 

However, as any fanfiction reader would know, this kind of thinking practically invites trouble into your life. A shadow interrupted Yuuki’s basking in the sun. Looking over to see what had caused the disturbance, he aphorismed (a fancy word for saw) Eriko standing before him. Yuuki choked on the chicken. He stopped lounging and sat up quickly in his chair. Yuuki, by no means, was a wussy (he’d bravely faced down elder staghorns and wyrms just a couple of days prior), but Eriko always had a way of making Yuuki nervous. He had the notion that she quite enjoyed this power.  

          “O-oh hey Eriko!” Yuuki greeted nervously, “What wonderful weather we’re having!” Yuuki’s smile was forced. 

Eriko let silence envelop him for a while. She wore her usual red robe and white undershirt that made Yuuki’s mind go awry if he looked at it too long. Normally, she had a playful, yet dangerous, smile on her lips. This time, only danger lurked behind the smile. Eriko ignored Yuuki’s attempt at small talk and continued with her own topic. 

          “Say, darling. You were in the market a couple of days ago, no?” she asked nonchalantly. 

Yuuki felt the blood drain from his face. Eriko had a habit of being a bit... possessive at times. He gulped. Oh boy, he was in it for it now. 

          He tried to keep his tone steady and replied, “Umm, yeah. I was out buying some flowers.” 

She took a seat next to him, resting her chin on her hands. She faced him with her red eyes, dark as rubies.  

          “I see, well that’s wonderful. Well, darling, who did you give those flowers to? I for sure didn’t receive them.” She appeared to look at his very soul as she interrogated him. 

          “Oh, umm, they were for a friend.”  

Much to Yuuki’s chagrin, Eriko grabbed his drink and took a long swig from it. She let the silence hang for a while. She then continued in a soft tone, starkly contrasting with her message. 

          “Yuuki, dear. You know that I won’t lose  to my rivals, don’t you?”  

Yuuki gulped, sweat started to slowly drip down the side of his face. He stood up straighter, trying to be more assertive.  

          “Eriko, they were just for a friend. As a sort of apology.” 

Eriko took another drink from his glass.  

          She continued, “Oh, is that right? Well still, you have to make it up to me somehow. I mean, you didn’t give me  flowers, did you?” 

          Yuuki paused for a second then continued, “No, I didn’t. But I don’t see why I ha—” 

Eriko clapped her hands and smiled, cocking her head in one direction. 

          “Great! It’s settled then! Come on, my darling.” Eriko interrupted. Eriko got up, grabbed Yuuki’s hand, and headed downtown. 

Yuuki internally groaned.  

The two had basically walked all over town. They had first visited the beach, where Eriko had adeptly demolished Yuuki in beach volleyball. As mentioned before, Yuuki’s mind goes awry at times with Eriko. He was too preoccupied with other,  vastly  more important things than beach volleyball. After volleyball, Eriko insisted on swimming. Yuuki relented and dived into the aqueous, teal-colored ocean. Swimming to the vastness of the sea, he looked back at his friend. He noticed that Eriko wouldn’t stop standing on the sand bar, and wouldn’t follow him to the open sea. She then, with a flushed expression, informed him that she couldn’t swim. Yuuki just treaded water for a while, incredulous. Then, Yuuki laughed, a genuine, hearty sound. Eriko soon joined in. Yuuki spent the rest of their time at the beach trying to teach her how to swim. 

Next, the two visited various shops and bazaars. Eriko never bought anything, but mostly window shopped. Yuuki had first thought that Eriko would be out looking for necklaces, bracelets, or other jewelry. She, however, went to various blacksmiths, looking for axes. Eriko rambled on about the benefits of using an axe and how to properly use one. She looked very passionate and earnest when she was talking with Yuuki. Yuuki listened dutifully, even asking a few questions. Yuuki did not remember where, but someone had once told him that when a person is talking passionately about a subject they deeply care about, you should be respectful and listen to what they have to say. You should even ask a few questions too. After visiting multiple shops, Eriko fell in love with a particular axe. The axe was tall, competing in length to Mifuyu’s halberd. The blade was a deep dark red, complementing Eriko’s eyes. The handle was a deep ebony wood, with spirals of white ash running down the handle. The axe’s cutting edge was honed to perfection, seeming to disappear to nothingness when looking at the edge. Yet, she couldn’t buy it. The problem being that the axe cost an entire arm and leg. A downcast Eriko went to move on to the next shop. Yuuki looked back at the axe. And then closer at the price tag.  

          There goes my entire month’s savings, Yuuki thought sadly. 

Sighing heavily, he took out his purse and handed the entire thing to the blacksmith. The smith happily handed Yuuki the weapon, who grunted under the surprising weight of the axe. Yuuki then followed a sullen Eriko and tapped her on the shoulder. Turning around, she saw the axe in Yuuki’s arms. Her face lit up in pure childlike delight, it was strangely reminiscent to Yuuki. Almost squealing in delight, she grabbed the axe from Yuuki and expertly swung it around in the air. Yuuki stood there watching Eriko, and smiling. 

By now, the sun was creeping towards the horizon. An amber filter had been sprung upon the world. Eriko and Yuuki were tired and quite hungry from all of the walking. Choosing to end their day on a high note, they walked to a nearby restaurant. The restaurant was quite full, customers having their dinner before finally settling in their homes. Yuuki took Eriko to a quiet corner in the restaurant. He slunk back and relaxed in his leather seat. 

          “Oh man! What a day.” Yuuki remarked, stretching his legs under the table. 

          Eriko beamed, “It was quite enjoyable, I have to say.” Yuuki could see, clear as day, that she was beyond happy. 

The two made their orders and were soon digging into the delicious meal. Yuuki and Eriko chatted a bit.  

          “Say, darling. When is your birthday?” Eriko asked. “I’ve known my soulmate for quite some time now, but I’ve yet to know your birth date.” 

Yuuki was taken aback. He had totally forgotten about his birthday. There were so many other things to worry about in Landosol, after all. He scratched the back of his head. 

          “I completely forgot about my birthday, to be honest. I’ve been caught up in so many other things.” Yuuki laughed. He took a bite from his food and continued, “It’s pretty close. I think next Friday.” 

Eriko slammed her hands onto the table. 

          “Next Friday!? That’s only 9 days away! I hadn’t even thought of a present to get!” Eriko gasped. 

Yuuki waved his hand dismissively. 

          “No, no. Don’t worry, I don’t really want anything.” 

          “Nonsense! Everyone needs a present on their birthday!” 

Yuuki tried changing the subject. 

          “Say, you never told me when yours was either. When’s your birthday?” 

          “Hmm?” Eriko was deeply in thought of gift ideas. “Oh, it’s a couple of months from now on July 30.”  

Yuuki pulled out a notebook and wrote down the date. Eriko saw that it was filled with numerous other birthdays as well. The two continued to enjoy their meal. It was looking as like today would pass by smoothly, without a single hiccup. This conceited idea was abruptly shattered in the next few lines. A huge, burly man stumbled over to Yuuki and Eriko, beer in hand. 

          “Oh? What’d we have here?” the man said drunkenly. “A wannabe and a filthy beastie.” He targeted Eriko, “What’re you doing here, huh? Don’t you know your kind isn’t welcomed here in Landosol?” The man took a giant gulp from his keg. Looking at Eriko cruelly he barked, “Why don’t you folk leave...before things get messy?” The rude man rolled up his sleeve, to emphasize his message. 

Eriko was quiet. She could have easily beaten the man sore with her little finger, but that wasn’t the point. Beneath all of that confidence and yandere exterior, she was a person with feelings. Feelings that could be easily hurt. Beastfolk were always discriminated against in Landosol, for reasons Yuuki did not know. Everyone was equal in his eyes. That was one of the things that Eriko loved about him. He treated everyone with respect and kindness, expecting nothing in return. Sadly, Eriko had to live her entire life subject to such persecution. It now became a part of life. Not that it still didn’t hurt.  

          Eriko got up to leave. If I challenge him, I’ll just be further hurting the image of  beastfolk ,  Eriko reasoned. 

Before she could, however, a thundering Yuuki slammed his fist into the man’s face, knocking him over. The man yelped in pain as he went tumbling onto the wooden floor. The entire restaurant went silent. There was not even the sound of a breath being taken in the room. Yuuki stood over the man, pure rage emanating from his body. His muscles were taut, hands rolled into fists. An expression of pure loathing set itself upon his face. He reached down and grabbed the heavy man’s collar, lifting him up off the ground by several inches. Yuuki’s teal eyes, normally calm and kind, were now full of vexation, peering at the man who dared hurt his friend. 

          He growled, “I have a suggestion for you  friend.” Yuuki spat out the last word as if it dirtied his tongue. “Why don’t you leave, before I rip you apart. Limb from limb. Piece by piece. Atom by atom. Until there is nothing left but a memory of your foolishness and my fury.” 

The man’s eyes were full of fear. He had sobered up instantly. Yuuki snarled at the rest of the customers at the restaurant. 

          “That goes for you lot, as well. If even the thought of harassing someone else goes through your good-for-nothing's heads, then you shall face my wrath.”  

Upon uttering the last words, Yuuki threw the man across the restaurant. The man cried out in pain as his frame smashed against the stone interior wall of the restaurant. Ignoring the stares of the customers, Yuuki quietly and gingerly grabbed Eriko’s hand. 

          “C’mon Eriko, this place doesn’t deserve you. Let’s get out of here.” 

Yuuki led Eriko out of the now silent restaurant, bristling as he walked. The two walked in silence for a while, hand-in-hand, with Yuuki leading. After some distance away from the restaurant, Eriko started. 

          “Yuuki, stop for a second.” 

Yuuki stopped in his tracks, looking down. He had still yet to turn around to face Eriko.  

          I’ve messed up, he thought to himself,  I couldn’t control my anger at all. She probably thinks I’m nuts now. Yuuki thought some more, That's also the first time she's called me by my name. 

A quiet twilight enveloped the pair. They stood beneath the lamplight. There was not a soul near them. 

          She began tentatively, “Thank you for that, Yuuki. No one has ever stood up for me like that. I really appreciate it.” 

An incredulous Yuuki turned around to Eriko. He disbelievingly noticed that she, if anything, looked more embarrassed than him. Even in the dim light, he could see that she was flushed. 

          He started nervously, “You-you aren’t mad or anything?” 

Now it was Eriko’s time to be incredulous. 

          “Mad? Why would I be mad?” She then quickly switched over to her normal banter. “I’m ecstatic that my darling has such strong feelings for me,” Eriko sighed dreamily. 

And now it was time for Yuuki to blush. He scratched the back of his head sheepishly. 

          “O-o-oh, umm, it was nothing.” 

Eriko let out a smile, one that was genuinely kind. She leaned over and gave him a peck on the cheek. 

          “Goodbye, darling. I’ll see you later.” She smiled sardonically and let out a little wave at Yuuki.  

Eriko turned around and started down the cobbled streets. A stunned, flushed Yuuki held his cheek in disbelief. His mouth was agape. He watched Eriko saunter away happily towards home, seeming to disappear into the night. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 9

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki opened the door of the Gourmet Guild, stepping inside. 

          “I’m home,” he called out, he seemed to be in a faraway land as he greeted his friends. 

Karyl and Pecorine were arguing about the rules of Uno at the dinner table. An exasperated Kokkoro stood in between them, trying to play the part of the peacemaker. The three looked up at Yuuki when he entered. 

          “Welcome home, Yuuki!” Pecorine greeted enthusiastically. “Now come over here and tell Karyl that you can’t stack a +4 with a +2!” 

Karyl then started to defend herself. Yuuki was too tired for their shenanigans. He could see that Karyl was wrong, but really really didn’t want to deal with this right now. He started for the stairs. Kokkoro studied Yuuki, and she noticed a faint blemish on his cheek. 

          “My lord, there appears to be something on your cheek. Here, let me wipe it off,” Kokkoro walked towards him, pulling out her handkerchief. 

Yuuki turned towards her. Kokkoro gasped. She stopped dead in her tracks, dropping her handkerchief. Karyl stopped arguing with Pecorine and looked over at Yuuki and Kokkoro. 

          “What happened Koroster?” Karyl asked, walking over to them.  

Pecorine looked over her shoulder and saw what Kokkoro was so surprised about. She smirked and stifled a laugh. 

          “My, my Yuuki. You’ve been plenty busy today, haven’t you? No wonder you’re off to bed so soon!” 

          Karyl still didn’t understand. “What’re you guys talking abo—” She finally noticed the faint, but still clearly visible, kiss mark on Yuuki’s cheek. 

Pecorine looked over at Yuuki with amusement. Kokkoro and Karyl didn’t look half as amused. He let out a sigh. 

          What’s your beef with me Universe? Huh? Like c’mon man. Give me a break once in a while, Yuuki thought bitterly. He sighed. It was going to be a long night. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 10

《 Character Appearances 》

Shiori meekly strolled through the markets of Landosol, examining various items, but then ultimately placing them back. She had come to market alone, unsupported by her friends. A strange silence hung like a thick fog around the usual bustling market. She had chosen to come during the early morning when there were fewer people dispersed throughout the bazaar. Shiori was always a bit weak and sickly as a child. She would oftentimes easily get sick and would be bedridden until her fever had broken. To make matters worse, her guildhouse was on top of a rather large hill. As a consequence, she would rarely ever leave her guildhouse. Her guildmates, Rima and Rin would sometimes assist her, but Shiori still craved more adventure. She had the spirit of a journeyman in a stubborn, sickly body. Shiori disliked being put up in a room, and oftentimes grew lonely. That is, until Yuuki came along.  

The boy had first visited the guildhouse by request of the guild leader. Mahiru later explained that she was acquainted with Yuuki, and wanted his help in warding off the staghorns that were slowly starting to creep out from the dark forest surrounded the guild. Yuuki introduced himself to everyone and shook everyone’s hands. She had noticed he was especially gentle when shaking hers. Afterward, the guild (now including Yuuki) went off to deal with the growingly bold monsters. It took until nightfall to fully root out the monsters. Rin suggested that Yuuki spend the night with them. Yuuki had accepted. From that point on, he became instant friends with the entire guild. Yuuki chatted the entire night away, oftentimes making Shiori’s friends laugh till their sides ached. Shiori was more reserved. She was quiet, that was just her nature. Yuuki slowly picked up on this and tried to work his conversation to include Shiori in it. Eventually, Shiori grew more confident and could speak and laugh easily. After the night had passed, Yuuki was all set to leave. Shiori was a bit disappointed. She was sure that her life would return to its dullness, after that night full of mirth. 

She was wrong. Shiori was rocking in a chair on her guildhouse’s deck when she spotted Yuuki trudging up the hill. She noticed that he was carrying a rather large bag over his shoulder. Yuuki recognized her rocking. Calling out a greeting, he waved at Shiori. She waved back. He continued to awkwardly plod up the slope. Once he had gotten close enough to her, she asked what he was carrying. Yuuki opened the bag to show her. It was full of books. 

          “Rin had told me a bit about your situation. She also told me that you couldn’t get the latest books from your favorite author because of your health.” He grinned at her, pushing the bag towards her. “So, I got them for you instead.”  

Shiori looked inside the package, and indeed saw the newest books from her favorite authors. She smiled in gratitude. She reached out to grab the bag, but Yuuki had pulled it away from her. 

          “These are kinda heavy Shiori. Why don’t you let me carry them up to your room?” 

          “Oh, okay. Thank you.” she replied meekly. It was true, she did seem to have caught a cold recently. 

Shiori started to get up from the chair, and Yuuki reached out and helped support her up. Then, the pair walked inside towards Shiori’s room. It was on the ground floor, her guildmates didn’t want her to hurt herself walking up the flight of stairs. She opened the door to her room, looked inside, and immediately shut it again. She silently cursed herself. She had forgotten to clean up her room. Clothes and books were strewn across the bedroom, the bed undone, and laundry crumpled up in a corner.  

          Yuuki looked at her strangely. He started, “This is your room, right?”  

She nodded, trying to find the words on why she couldn’t let him in. Before she could, however, Yuuki reached out and opened the door, letting himself in.  

Shiori was mortified, she was frightened to see the expression on Yuuki’s face. She hesitatingly followed Yuuki and looked up at him, ready for looks of disapproval or horror. Looking up towards his face, she saw no signs of disapproval, no signs of disgust, and no signs of displeasure. In fact, Yuuki’s face was soft with worry. A cold draft blew its way from the open window. Shiori shivered. Winter’s grasp was slowly starting to tighten around Landosol. A concerned Yuuki placed his bag over to the side and hurriedly went to shut the window. He turned around to Shiori, face lined with kindness. 

          “Hey, Shiori. I have an idea. Why don’t you take a quick nap? One of my friends always said that a nap could solve all your problems. In the meantime, I’ll fix this place up. Afterward when you wake up, I’ll read to you. How does that sound?” He looked at her earnestly. 

          That does sound good. I hate cleaning, Shiori thought admittedly, But I can’t just let him do all that for me. 

But before she could protest, Yuuki quickly took her hand and led her to bed. He pulled back the covers, waiting to tuck her in. He looked at Shiori. She noticed that his eyes were not full of pity, as she was accustomed to seeing, but full of warmth and empathy. She finally relented and allowed Yuuki to tuck herself in. Yuuki gave her slow, gentle pats on the head. 

          “There, there. That’s a good girl,” Yuuki soothed.  

Shiori felt her eyelids droop. She was tired. She slowly drifted off to sleep, letting the blackness envelop her. 

Shiori opened her eyes. It was dark. Looking around, she saw Yuuki sitting next to her in a chair. He was slumped back, eyes closed, snoring softly. He held one of the books he brought in his hands. Studying the room, she silently gasped. Yuuki had cleaned the room to perfection. All her clothes were neatly folded at the foot of her bed. Her books were placed neatly on her desk. Her papers and drawings were also carefully organized in her study. 

          He even took the time to dust, she marveled.  

She looked at Yuuki in gratitude. 

          He probably didn’t want to wake me up. And then went to sleep himself, she thought.  

Shiori felt her tears begin to brim on her eyes. Such thoughtfulness was unknown to her. Wiping her moist eyes with the back of her hand, she smiled genuinely in what felt like an eternity. She turned on her side and closed her eyes once more, silently thanking the Universe for giving her such a friend. 

And so, Yuuki would now occasionally visit the guildhouse, always bringing books along with her. Shiori loved mystery and romance novels. Yuuki was always bit abashed buying books from the bookstore. The librarian always raised an eyebrow whenever he chose Shiori’s...steamy romance novels. But still, Yuuki always found time to visit his friends up in the hills. Sometimes, she would read to him and at times he to her. The other guildmates would also come in to listen. Yuuki was a great storyteller. At times, he would have difficulty in pronouncing certain words, but Shiori would quickly teach him. Yuuki also felt his own comprehension levels rise as he spent more and more time with Shiori. At times, he would help take her to town and show her the wonders of Landosol. Well, basically his favorite restaurant. She wasn’t yet ready to visit anywhere else. Nonetheless, Shiori felt eternally grateful for everything he had done. 

Shiori reminisced the past as she went from vendor to vendor. She was now strong enough to make the journey to town by herself. She eyed a knick-knack conspicuously, but then finally put it back (much to the shop owner's disappointment). Word on the grapevine was that Yuuki’s birthday was only a couple of days away. A frantic Shiori planned to go shopping as soon as possible. After all, she had to pay him back for helping her out so much.  

          She thought frustratingly, But what to get him?  

Yuuki wasn’t exactly the easiest guy to shop for. First of all, what do you even gift guys? This conundrum consistently continued to captivate Shiori’s brain. She could get him clothing, but she didn’t know his size. He was rather tall, but what if the shirt didn’t fit? That would be too embarrassing. She could get him a new sword, but she hadn’t the slightest idea concerning swords. She herself was an archer. And from their past visits, Yuuki wasn’t the most skilled with a bow. She racked her brain, trying to think of a gift. She thought that by strolling the market, something would’ve popped out at her, but so far, she didn’t consider anything a gift (besides some socks). She shivered as a cold wind whispered through her body. Even though the summer months were starting to begin, occasional cold drafts worked their way through Landosol.  

          Maybe a hat? No, Yuuki never wears hats. What about some gloves? He’s been wearing those leather ones for ages now. I’m sure he would appreciate some new ones.  

Shiori mused as she walked from yet another stall. She sighed. This was starting to get hopeless.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 11

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki smiled mischievously as he made the, now familiar, journey up the hill. He had brought a horror novel with him this time. He roguishly thought of how scared Shiori would be. She startled pretty easily. Snickering at the thought, Yuuki saw the beginnings of their guildhouse start to appear over the crest of the hill. 

Rin and Rima excitedly opened up the cake Yuuki had brought with him. It was a creamy carrot cake, their favorite. Stomachs rumbling in anticipation, they helped themselves hefty slices. Taking a giant bite, Rima the Llama sighed in delight.  

          “That Yuuki has a great sense of taste!” Rin exclaimed between bites. 

          “Mmm-hmmm” Rima mumbled in agreement. 

Suddenly, the two heard wails of terror coming from Shiori’s room. Yuuki and Shiori went to have their little book club a while ago.  

          “YUUKI PLEASE STOP! NO! DON’T DO THIS! PLEASE!” Shiori wailed. 

The two heard Yuuki’s rascal laugh follow Shiori’s desperate pleas. Rima and Rin locked eyes. Dashing to action, the two forgot their cakes and raced towards Shiori’s room. Rima slammed the door open, almost tearing it off its hinges. She then stumbled over to a startled Yuuki and lifted him off the ground by his cape pin, eyeing him with eyes full of fury. 

          “AND WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING TO SHIORI?!” Rima bellowed, shaking Yuuki vigorously back and forth. 

          “I — was — just — reading — her — a — book!” Yuuki said haltingly, he was being shook rather vigorously after all. 

          “HOW DARE Y — wait what?” Rima abruptly stopped shaking Yuuki. She looked at Shiori. 

Shiori was huddled in bed, with her covers covering everything besides her face.  

          Shiori cried, “Yuuki brought a scary book with him. And he wouldn’t stop reading it!”  

Rima stared at Shiori. She then slowly turned around to a dazed Yuuki. She promptly dropped him onto the wooden floor. She then began to profusely apologize. 

          “OhmygoshIamsosorryIhadnoideaIdon’tknowwhatcameovermeIwasjusttryingtoprotectShiori...” Rima rambled on. 

Yuuki was on the floor preoccupied with more pressing matters. For example: why there were little, yellow birds encircling him. Shiori was laughing haughtily, pointing at him.  

          “Hahahaha! That’s what you get!” 

Rin stood there, watching the entire spectacle unfold. She folded her arms and sighed. She turned around and started to exit the room. 

          “Don’t blame me if he gets brain damage Rima,” she called from behind her back. 

She walked out the door to continue eating her carrot cake, leaving an embarrassed Rima, an ecstatic Shiori, and a possibly brain-damaged Yuuki in her wake. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 12

《 Character Appearances 》

Karyl entered the market midday. As she reached the first stall, a beastgirl stumbled past her, gripping a leather package close. Karyl was about to offer some help, because of how frail and tired she looked, but the girl quickly left wordlessly and made for the exit of the town. Karyl looked after her for a while, before shrugging and continuing her search. Koroster had informed Pecorine and her yesterday that Yuuki’s birthday was only a mere 4 days away. That really caught the two off guard. They then spent the rest of the evening frantically fumbling in forming a birthday party plan. After some debate (and lots of complaining) it was agreed upon that Karyl would shop for presents, Kokkoro would distract Yuuki for the day, and Pecorine would take care of the cake.  

          Honestly that idiot, Karyl mused to herself, Of course, I got the hardest job. What do you even gift him? 

Karyl had expressed this concern to Kokkoro, so together with Pecorine, they tried to brainstorm gift ideas for Yuuki. But alas, after positively wracking their brain to the very last neuron, they couldn’t come up with a single solid idea. Pecorine and Karyl sighed. It wasn’t looking too good. Presents are the core of any birthday party, after all. Kokkoro had tried to reassure them, saying that she would try to get information on what Yuuki wanted tomorrow. Still harboring some doubts, Karyl went to sleep that night a bit nervous, if Koroster couldn’t find anything, then it would be all up to her to figure it out.  

The next afternoon, Karyl and Pecorine waited in anticipation at their battle station (the dinner table). After waiting for a while for Kokkoro, they tried to talk about the other aspects of the party. 

          “So, do you know what kind of cake you’re going to buy?” Karyl asked, nonchalantly twirling a pencil in her hand. 

Pecorine gave Karyl a look. 

          “C’mon Karyl, you should know me better than that. I’m going to bake a cake! They say that home-cooking tastes the best, after all!” Pecorine replied cheerfully. She then daydreamed at the countless possibilities, mouth drooling at the thought of eating the delicious, creamy cakes. 

          “Ooookay, but do you have like a specific flavor in mind?” Karyl insisted. She then had a smirk on her face. “Or are you as lost as I am?” 

Pecorine eyed Karyl and then laughed at Karyl haughtily. Striking a pose, she answered Karyl’s question. 

          “I’ve already got everything planned out. I know exactly what kind of cake Yuuki wants.” She tapped her head. “I’ve been using my brain to its 100% capacity, calculating every possible flavor Yuuki could want.” She folded her arms. “By recalling every interaction I’ve had with the boy, I finally decoded the exact kind of flavor he would wa—” 

Karyl put up her hand to stop Pecorine’s ramblings. She looked up at Pecorine. 

          “You just flat out asked him, right?” 

Pecorine was at first startled. Was Karyl a mind reader? She then sheepishly nodded her head. 

          Karyl sighed, “Typical. But don’t you think that takes out the ‘magic’?” 

          Pecorine put up her hands in protest. “But I didn’t know what else to do! I don’t know if you recall, but our boy Yuuki isn’t exactly the greatest in picking up hints. I had to flat out ask him.” 

Karyl opened her mouth to argue but was interrupted by Kokkoro and Yuuki entering the guildhouse. 

          “We’re home everyone!” Yuuki replied cheerfully. After greeting Pecorine and Karyl, Yuuki went upstairs to his room. Kokkoro walked over to the battle station and slumped in a chair, with enough force to almost send it flying backward. Kokkoro sighed. 

          Karyl eyed Kokkoro and slowly started, “Sooo... did you figure out a gift idea Koro?” 

Kokkoro sighed again. She put her elbows onto the dinner table and rested her chin on the palms of her hand. 

          “No, I did not Miss Karyl. After today, I wonder if I ever had a coherent conversation with my lord.” 

Pecorine awkwardly slapped Kokkoro’s back. 

          “Aw c’mon Kokkoro. What happened? It can’t be that bad.” Pecorine had to feign cheerfulness this time. 

          Kokkoro began, “So first, I tried leading him to the market. We strolled around for a while, not really looking at anything. I had thought that he would pick up or be interested in something that caught his eye. Sadly, my lord just walked and talked with me our entire time at the market.”  

Kokkoro reached out and grabbed an apple from the basket in the middle of the table. She took a munch from the apple and chewed it thoughtfully.  

          She continued, “So then, I tried dropping little hints about his birthday. But again, my lord didn’t seem to catch on and looked like he was confused. Maybe I was showing a bit of my exasperation. He then asked me if I wanted to buy something.”  

          Karyl smiled. At least he’s not totally oblivious, she thought. 

          Kokkoro took another bite. She carried on; mouth full of apple. “So finally, I all-out just asked my lord what he wanted for his birth date. He first looked bewildered, but then he laughed. He smiled and said ‘So that’s what this is all about?’ He then said something cliché and corny about how ‘friendship is enough’ and how he is ‘grateful to have such friends.’ Although it was very sweet, I really didn’t want to hear that answer.”  

          Typical Yuuki, Karyl thought to herself. 

Kokkoro turned around to look at Karyl glumly.  

          “I’m sorry Miss Karyl, but it looks like you are on your own in finding an appropriate gift for my lord.” 

Karyl whipped back her hair with her hand. 

          “Yeah, yeah. I had figured that’d be the case.” 

She shot a confident look to Kokkoro. 

          “But don’t worry, I’ll be sure to get an amazing present!”  

She gave Kokkoro and Pecorine an encouraging thumbs-up. 

          So much for “an amazing present”, Karyl thought glumly. And of course, he just had to get me an expensive present on my birthday. If I don’t get him something good now, it’ll just look bad on my part. Honestly, that idiot. 

Karyl left another market vendor in disappointment. Maybe there weren’t any gifts in market that did Yuuki justice. He helped her out so much, the least she could do was get him a decent present. Karyl was starting to grow increasingly desperate. The sun had begun to embrace the horizon, casting a reddish hue onto the earth. The market’s stalls were also starting to steadily close. The town was beginning to sleep. She had to hurry. A reinvigorated Karyl resumed her search, confident in her ability to find the best birthday present for her friend. As she walked past a particular stall, a voice called out to her. 

          “Oi young lady! Could I interest you in my wares?” 

          It better not be a catcall, Karyl thought. If it was, she was going to blast the poor fool into oblivion.

Turning around in the direction of the sound, she saw a homely old lady beckoning at her from her stall. The old lady’s entire face was like a crumpled piece of paper. There were lines, creases, and wrinkles strewn on every corner of her face. Still, she had a kindness and caring aura around her. The lady gave Karyl a kind smile, beckoning her forward. Karyl stepped forward to her stall. The stall itself was rather bare. It was a simple table, with multitudes of chests and crates stacked behind her. Karyl noticed lots of knick-knacks sitting on top of most of the boxes. 

          “Good afternoon, ma’am,” Karyl greeted the lady respectfully. 

The shopkeep let out a toothy smile.  

          “G’afternoon sweetie. Now, what are you looking for?”  

          “Well actually, a close friend’s birthday is coming up, and I have no idea on what to give him.” 

          “Oh a boy, is it? Then I’ve got the perfect something for ya.” The lady winked ruefully at Karyl. 

Turning around and opening a large chest behind her, the shopkeep rummaged around in the chest. She let out an “aha” once coming upon the object she looked for. The old lady then pulled out a little box wrapped in a purple cloth. She turned around back to Karyl and carefully set the little box onto the table before Karyl. The shopkeep looked up at her and let out a toothy grin. 

          “I’m sure you’re going to love this sweetheart.”  

The shopkeep dexterously unwrapped the cloth surrounding the box. Karyl leaned forward in curiosity befitting a cat, wanting to know what could possibly be inside. Once fully exposed, Karyl’s eyes grew wide in wonder and astonishment. She let out a light gasp. Yes. This would definitely do. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 13

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki stumbled out of the tavern, hiccupping with his friends. Since saving the town from monsters that one time, Yuuki quickly became pretty popular in town. His popularity only grew as his accomplishments were made public in the guild center. Soon, he was acquainted with multiple people from other guilds in Landosol, acquaintances that not everyone from his own guild approved of. That night, he was invited to go for drinks at the local bar. After reminding his friends that he was underage, they waved at his concerns, saying that Yuuki didn’t have to drink anything. Although knowing that his friends back at home would disapprove, a reluctant Yuuki snuck out from the guildhouse anyway, vowing to only drink some root beer and to make it back early. 

Yuuki hiccupped. Well, that didn’t go according to plan 

He had explicitly told the barkeep that he only wanted a root beer, but it looks like the tavern owner was a jokester. His friends got a kick out of Yuuki. It looked like he was a lightweight. Yuuki swayed on his feet after one glass of the supposed root beer. His speech began to slur soon after. After poking fun at Yuuki, they at least had the decency to walk him home. The entire journey home, Yuuki’s speech was slurred and rambling. He was obviously not right. Not to mention that it was way late into the night. Yuuki silently prayed that his guildmembers were all fast asleep, he really didn’t want another misunderstanding. Upon cue, his head began to ache.  

          “Alright Yuuki, your guildhouse is just up ahead.” one of his friends said. 

          “Don’t go stumbling into an elder wyrm’s mouth, man!” another jested, slapping his back. 

Yuuki could only manage a thumbs up. He had to focus all of his concentration on just standing up straight. 

Yuuki waddled forward for a distance, and soon the guildhouse was in view. He, to the best of his ability, quietly walked up the steps and slowly inserted his key into the lock. After fumbling with the key, the door finally slid open. Yuuki stepped inside. It was dark. The house was dead silent. Yuuki could hear his own heartbeat as he slowly turned around, closing the door shut. He turned the lock on the door. Yuuki sighed and looked down, hand still on the doorknob. It looks like he was in the clear. Just as he was about to turn around, he heard the click of a lamp being turned on. The door illuminated before him. He silently cursed. Yuuki froze, then slowly and painfully turned around, ready to meet his maker. And there, sitting in the armchair with one arm holding the lamplight and dressed in a nightie, was a very disappointed Kokkoro. The last person Yuuki wanted to catch him redhanded. He could probably bribe Karyl with treats and Pecorine would probably laugh it off with him, but Kokkoro was a monster. He gulped. Kokkoro continued to give Yuuki looks of disapproval. It looks like his night just became longer. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 14

《 Character Appearances 》

Tamaki silently entered the town as the last wisps of the sun fell to the horizon. The moon, now without its rival, shone its luminating rays upon the land. Most of the town was now asleep. A quiet breeze rustled through the town, seemingly whistling a tune as it bounced around on the cobbles. Tamaki continued walking. The magic lamplights flickered on, watching Tamaki in ominous silence as she continued down the path, surefooted. She danced and pranced around, a spring in her step. Tamaki’s attitude was a complete juxtaposition compared to the surroundings. Any sensible person would retire to the safety of their homes upon the rise of the shadows, but Tamaki strolled on, without a care in the world. Unlike sensible people, Tamaki was well acquainted with the shadowy stones of Landosol, and the dusk was her element. Tamaki wordlessly entered the silent market and was surprised to see it still inhabited. A catgirl wearing black and purple robes walked past her, dashing for home.  

          Most people would’ve already pawsitively been at home by now, she thought, eyes suspiciously still on the retreating figure.  

Tamaki had half her mind to stalk the catgirl, make sure she got home safely, but Tamaki herself had business to attend to. Sending a silent prayer for the catgirl’s safety, Tamaki continued on into the dark and abandoned market. 

Before continuing, one might wonder what Tamaki could possibly be doing at such a late hour. Well, you see, Landosol didn’t just have the one market. Hidden beneath the pure, legal bazaar, operated a hidden black market. One that only opened during certain hours of the night, and had a strict “tattling” policy. If you happened to snitch to the authorities about it, stitches would be the least of your worries. Tamaki was well acquainted with such matters. She knew that besides the lords, nobles, and Queen, the ones who were really running Landosol were the Kingpins of the Black Market. Tamaki rounded a street corner, before doubling back, back pressed against a stone building. She hesitatingly peeked around the corner; making sure no one followed her. After reassuring her fears, she let out a sigh of relief and slumped back against the wall. She noticed her heart was fluttering. Taking a deep breath, she went down an alleyway. This particular alleyway was darker and more menacing than the rest. It had a particular aura of danger hanging around it. By now, the night sky was shining with the void, offering no light to guide Tamaki’s endeavor. She didn’t care for it; this journey was for her and her alone. Tamaki was familiar with the streets of Landosol by now. Her other job’s experience came to her aid. Plus, her nocturnal eyes made it easier for her to see. Tamaki made her way down the alleyway, making sure to not step on the broken glass scattered like confetti. She finally stopped at a dead-end. Looking back to make sure no one watching her, Tamaki stepped forward and seemingly disappeared into the wall, leaving nothing in her wake.  

A now-masked Tamaki stepped out of the shadows, and into the Black Market. She silently let out a gasp of wonder. No matter how many times she came down here, the sight of the bazaar would always take her breath away. The market itself didn’t seem very “black”. Like the aboveground, the market consisted of stalls dotted across wide stretches of land. The difference is the sheer immensity of it. The black market continued in all directions, seemingly never-ending. Hooded figures dotted the little streets and roads, ominously floating from one stall to another. Strange lights hung above the entirety of the thing, pulsing slowly in and out, like a beating heart. Another spectacle was the silence. There was nothing. Typically, there would be a cheerful, healthy bustle of a market. But here, in the underground, there was not even the sound of a breath being taken in the entire vastness of the bazaar. It was a kind of an unspoken rule at the Black Market. 

          The people who actually come down probably keep quiet to protect their identities, Tamaki reasoned. But it still freaks mewot! 

She continued to walk down the inhabited street, not visiting any of the stalls. She had a motive for coming here. She walked past countless of illegal substances, slaves, strange powders, ancient tomes, etc. None of it interested her. Tamaki wordlessly continued her walk, along with the countless others. Like a hive, drones of people would vanish and reappear. One would leave, and another would take his place. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a poor soul getting mugged in the alley. Still, she continued on. If you couldn’t protect yourself, you didn’t belong in the Black Market. She gulped nervously. By no means did she like coming here, but her other line of work made frequenting this abhorrent place a necessity. Rules in this place were strange. On some days, they would be strictly enforced, but on others would not. Tamaki later learned this was due to the shifting of Kingpins. There were 7 in all, and each would shift control of the Black Market to the other the next day. After walking till her feet were sure to fall off, Tamaki arrived at her destination. She stood before a purple tent, off to the side of the road. There were no apparent items for sale, just a simple tent, standing forlornly in the market of sin. Looking to her left and right, Tamaki entered the tent. 

The stench hit her first. It was as if she was slammed with a wall of perfume. That was another thing she would never get used to. The shopkeep looked up from the desk, lazy, brown eyes focused on Tamaki.  

          “Ah, the infamous Phantom Cat, how can I serve you?” The shopkeep let out a stiff bow, maybe in sarcasm. 

          “I’ve completed your request. And I want to barter,” her voice was purposely gruff. You couldn’t be too safe. 

She then promptly threw the sack full of coins at the shopkeep. He greedily opened the pouch, fingers running over the golden coins. 

          “Yes, yes. This is very good.” The greed was suddenly gone from his eyes as business took over. “Now, what did you want to barter?” 

          “Before that, remember. Half the proceeds are going to the orphanage, right?” Tamaki causally asked; a hint of venom in her voice.  

          “Yes, yes. Don’t you worry about that, friend. Didn’t I prove to you already that I’m always true to my word?” 

          Only when it benefits you, Tamaki thought sourly. 

          She waved her hand dismissively, “Okay. But do you have the artifact that I had requested?” 

          The merchant’s eyes lit up. “Yes, yes. Let me get it.” 

He rummaged around, brown hands expertly pulling out a chest in grandeur. He theatrically placed it before him.  

          “Okay, that’ll be 3,000 gems.” 

Tamaki looked up from the chest at him. 

          You've got to be kitten me! Tamaki thought angrily.

          “Merchant, I’ve completed all of your quests and asked nothing in turn. Surely, I have accumulated enough debt from you to pay this off.” It was a statement, not a question. 

The merchant stroked his wispy beard. 

          “True, true. But this is no ordinary artifact, Phantom Cat,” the merchant said sardonically. “Other clients would kill for an opportunity to get their hands on it.” 

Upon his words, Tamaki took out her dagger quickly and ran her hands over the blade threateningly.  

          “Yes, I’m aware of that. Luckily for you, I’m not so desperate to come to that...yet,” she countered. A threat was obviously in the air. 

Silence hung around the two, heavy as iron. Finally, the shopkeep let out a toothy grin. He let out a raspy laugh. 

          Wagging his finger, he started, “You know how to drive a hard bargain, young lady. You’re lucky I’m in such a good mood, otherwise, I would’ve reported you to the Kingpins themself. You know how harsh they are.” He folded his arms. “No deal.” 

          “Yes, but do you recall what day it is? I’m sure the Kingpins wouldn’t notice one meowchant disappearing from this place, especially on Thursday.” 

Blood drained from his face as realization hit. He meekly continued. 

          “Let me get this wrapped up for you.”  

Tamaki left the market, quick as she came. She was deft on her feet, quickly leaving the dangerous place.  

          Yuuki would kill me if he knew I still went here, she thought to herself. But I have to risk it. This is for him. It has to work.  

Tamaki scurried on her way home, leaving the shadowy dangers that lurked in the town after night.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 15

《 Character Appearances 》

A very tipsy Yuuki balanced delicately on his swaying legs. Across from him, underneath the lamplight, stood Kokkoro, a look of disappointment visible on her face. An awkward, yet menacing, silence hung over the two. Yuuki was the one to break the eerie silence. 

          “Hello, Kokkoro. Ummm...”  

Yuuki’s brain, the poor thing, was absolutely smashed at this point. His head was throbbing, and he had no time to come up with an excuse. He first tried to play dumb.  

          “Goodnight!” Yuuki yapped. 

He made for the stairs, stumbling along the way. Before he could set a foot on the stairs, Kokkoro calmly called out to him. 

          “Hold it.”  

There was more power in these two simple words than all of the words in human history, combined. Grimacing, Yuuki turned around. He tried a smile. 

          “Yes?” he asked meekly. 

Kokkoro’s purple eyes peered into his soul. 

         “Would you care to explain your whereabouts tonight, Yuuki?”  

Red flags and alarms started to blare in Yuuki’s brain. Kokkoro had never, never called him “Yuuki” before. Even after messing up time after time, she never even batted an eye at him. He gulped. He was definitely in trouble now. Yuuki slowly started stagger over to a seat opposite of her. Yuuki noticed his legs were shaking.  

          Kokkoro is by far the scariest out of all of them, Yuuki realized, a tad too late.  

Yuuki dropped onto the armchair, stomach groaning in protest. Yuuki’s head started to throb harder in response. His body shook, no longer from the drinks, but now from fear. There was no way he was going to come up with a believable story in his state. But nonetheless, he had to try. Yuuki silently braced himself. He tried a change of subject. 

          He grinned like a fool. “Heyyyy Koro. Have I ever told you how cute you are?” His stupor was obvious. 

Yuuki noticed her cheeks reddened slightly. However, her stern expression stood unwavering, strewn across her face. 

          “Your story, Yuuki.” 

          Dang it. I don’t think I can bs my way out of this one. Gotta think of something quick, Yuuki drunken mind raced, trying to come up with a passable story. 

          “So... I was in bed, y’know as I should be, when I heard some screams. Yeah, screams. So, anyway, being the good Landosol citizen I am...” Yuuki interrupted himself with a bout of hiccups. “Sorry. So being the good citizen I am, I went to go investigate. There was a guy getting attacked by one of those slime monsters. Unfortunately, I got hit with its poison.”  

          Not bad brain, Yuuki congratulated himself internally. 

          He slurred his words, “So that’s why I’m like this.” He gestured at himself. 

Kokkoro was silent the entire time, her face an emotionless mask. A bead of sweat formed on Yuuki’s forehead. After a moment’s pause, she started quietly. 

          “Yuuki. I am quite disappointed in you. I heard no such screams of terror. I was in your very room, watching you sleep. I saw you sneak out the window.” She crossed her arms. 

Yuuki silently cursed to himself.  

          Well, there goes my life. I had a good run. Yuuki mused.  

He had already accepted his fate. But then, her words sank in. He paused for a second. Yuuki suddenly realized what she had said and began indignantly.  

          “Wait what? Why were you in my room?” 

Kokkoro waved his concerns away.  

          “That’s beside the point.” Her eyes no longer showed disapproval, just hurt. “My lord, you lied. Friends don’t lie to their friends. I’ve been with you for a while now, so I thought you at least owed me the truth.” Her voice was now soft, hurt obvious in her tone. 

Yuuki felt like the world’s biggest jerk. Kokkoro had been the nicest to him out of all of his friends. She’d been there for him since the start. And how did he repay her? By lying to her. Yuuki felt the drunkenness escape from his body, the shame of his actions was too overpowering for the effects any lowly drink. Yuuki abjectly scratched the back of his head. 

          “You’re right Kokkoro. I’m sorry I lied. You’re one of my best friends, and you didn’t deserve that. Forgive me?” He tried for a smile once more. 

In an instant, all the hurt suddenly vanished from Kokkoro’s figure. Anger was back. She perked up in her chair and peered at Yuuki with those purple eyes.  

          Was all that staged? Yuuki thought to himself. He would never know. 

          “That depends on what you’ve been up to. I know you haven’t been drinking with Yukari. She’s knowledgeable and responsible enough to not let you drink. So, what have you been up to?” 

She placed her elbows on her knees, chin cupped by her palms. She stared intently at Yuuki. Yuuki looked back at her meekly. He sank in deeper in the foam chair. There was no getting out of this one. Sighing, he began to retell Kokkoro the events that took place. 

After listening to Yuuki’s story, Kokkoro quietly sighed, burying her face with her hands. After sitting like that for a while, Kokkoro leaned out slowly, gingerly, caringly, and proceeded to promptly slap whatever drunkenness was still left in Yuuki out of him. He let out a yelp, cradling his now-reddened cheek with his gloved hands. He rubbed his cheek. 

          At least all of the tipsiness is out of me. But I wish the headache was gone too, he thought sardonically.  

          “That is for lying. And this...” She gave him another slap. “Is for being a total idiot. I told you should stay away from those rascals. They mean nothing but ill omens. I hope you learned your lesson.” She crossed her arms and looked at Yuuki. 

          “Owowowow” Yuuki writhed in pain silently. He looked up at Kokkoro fearfully, “Am I at least off the hook now?” 

She pulled out the infamous KokkoroThinkingFace™. She let out a devilish smile. Yuuki did not like that devilish smile. Most of the time, it meant his allowance and free time were gone. 

          “Hmmmmm. How about you buy me that new staff I'd been wanting. I think that’s a sufficient enough punishment... for now. And don’t go around eating money again when you buy it!” She laughed, merriment now replacing any hostility just a few seconds before. 

          “Hey! I wasn’t myself then! I couldn’t help it!” Yuuki complained. 

          Just how long is she planning on blackmailing me? He internally groaned at the thought. 

Kokkoro sat happily, hands at her hips. It was obvious she felt proud of her parenting skills. Yuuki took out his already measly wallet.  

          Poor guy didn’t even get the chance to be full this time, he thought forlornly.  

Yuuki put back his wallet and held out his hands to Kokkoro. 

          “If that is what it takes for you to forgive me, then so be it. I’m so sorry Koro!” He said, pleading.  

          She smiled. “It’s alright my lord. After all, mistakes are the only way we grow.” A pondering look flashed over her eyes. “I believe it is best if we don’t inform Miss Karyl and Miss Pecorine of this matter.” 

          Yes please! I would be in debt for life to the bank if those two both knew. Yuuki thought trenchantly. 

His headache throbbed again. A reminder that his night wasn’t over yet. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 16

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki barely dodged the attack, the very earth scorching to brimstone where he had once stood. He looked up from the charred mass, eyeing his enemy. He hesitated. His vision must be clouded. For some reason, he couldn’t make out his attacker’s details. It was a hazy, cloudy mist. He could sense the waves of danger and malevolence rolling off of their body, but he couldn’t discern any noticeable features. He stiffened, sensing danger. Yuuki rolled to the right, dodging a giant, fiery roar of flames. He panted exhaustingly. His body was starting to reach its limit. Slick sweat hung huskily on his brow. His muscles were taut with exertion, screaming in agony. Even his grip on his sword was starting to slip. He heard a war cry come from behind him. Looking behind, tensing for more danger, he saw others attacking the faceless enemy with him. Yuuki studied his apparent allies closer. He let out a tiny gasp. Their faces were also hazy. He tried wiping his eyes with the back of his gloved hands. No dice. There was something wrong going on. Out of nowhere, a quiet silence fell on the group. Yuuki could hear his heartbeat beat in revolution against the twilight silence. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump. His eyes grew wide. Feelings of déjà vu crashed onto him so hard he almost fell over. Shaking those feelings away, he turned his attention back to his attacker. The figure seemed to be gathering a lot of mana. He raised up his sword and steadied his body. No matter. Yuuki could easily dodge any attack. The culmination of mana seemed to come at its climax. 

          Here it comes. Yuuki braced himself, digging into the ground with his foot, ready to jump. 

At the last second, the attacker shifted their attack from Yuuki to the people fighting beside him. Realization dawned upon Yuuki too late. The attacker unleashed a massive mana attack, intending to obliterate its target. A giant purple beam of death and destruction raced towards the people behind him. Time seemed to grind to a halt. Yuuki was overcome with strange feelings. Like as if he had to protect them. As if those people were ones he deeply cared about. His body moved on its own. Dropping his sword, Yuuki rushed in front of one of his faceless friends. Arms held apart, hands outstretched, Yuuki shielded his ally with his body. Yuuki’s breathing began to cease. He could still hear his heart. Th-thump. Th-thump. Th-thump. Th-thump. Yuuki could now feel the beginning wisps of heat from the attack.  

          It looks like this one’s going to hurt, our hero thought sadly. 

The magic beam illuminated Yuuki’s face for a second, the heat scalding his head. Yuuki closed his eyes and smiled. 

          At least I saved them. That’s all that matters.  

That was Yuuki’s last thought. Before his body was reduced to ash. 

Yuuki jerked out of bed, panting and gasping for air. He frantically looked around; eyes fearful of danger. His nightclothes clung to his body; hair matted because of the sweat. His heart was beating so fast, it was as though it was vibrating. Greedily gulping for air, Yuuki forced himself to calm down. He took in deeper breaths, sitting in confusion for a while. He tried to make sense of the situation. 

          That’s the third time I’ve had that dream this week.  

He pulled the covers off of him, positioning his legs off the side of his bed. He placed his elbows onto his knees, burying his sweat-laced face into his hands. His heart was still racing.  

          What’s going on? Why am I having these dreams?? I haven’t been able to connect with Ameth either  

Yuuki got up from bed, running a hand through his hair. He needed some fresh air to clear his thoughts. 

Yuuki now sat in his favorite thinking place on the guild house; the roof. He pulled his knees inward, sitting on the shingles of their guild house. He shivered. A cold breeze enlivened the night. He tucked in his knees closer. He watched the moon in silence, his thoughts a mess. He leaned back on the chimney, head softly knocking against the brick and mortar.  

          Why can’t I remember more? It's always the same. I protect someone from a blast, and then it's just black. He butted his fist into his head. C’mon brain! Think!  

Yuuki never once felt sorry for himself. He had accepted his amnesia, and worked towards regaining his memories. But this was different. He never felt so helpless before. At that moment, he felt the most vulnerable in his entire life. Yuuki blinked back tears. Crying wouldn’t solve anything. He let out a breath full of his pent-up frustration. He traced the outline of the shingles, trying to calm down. He absentmindedly picked at a loose shingle. Yuuki let out a sigh deep from his bowels. 

          It’s okay. I’ll figure it out. Ameth is helping me. Karyl is helping me. Kokkoro is helping me. Everyone’s helping me. I’ll figure it out, he reassured himself. I have to.   

At that moment, sudden light broke through the night. Shielding his eyes with the back of his hand from the sudden interruption, he saw the sun breach the horizon. The sun’s rays did battle with night, driving back the shadowy forces. Its warm embrace soon fell itself upon the land. The last bits of night struggled in defiance, creating a sort of twilight. Yuuki looked up at the sky. The stars slowly started to fade. The moon persisted, peering back down at Yuuki. The golden dawn presented itself as a painting on a white canvas. Yuuki’s mood started to slowly improve as the sun rose. 

          Yeah, that’s right. I’ll figure it out. I’ll get my memory back. I’ll solve that mystery. And I'll save this world, just like Ameth said. 

A newly motivated Yuuki waved goodbye to the stars and moon and clambered down the roof.  

          Oh yeah. Today’s my birthday, he thought absentmindedly. 

The rest of the day was as hectic as they come. Yuuki had visibly insisted that he didn’t want a huge party, but it looks like our dear members of the Gourmet Guild had a different agenda. Everyone Yuuki knew was here. Members from Caon, Elizabeth Park, even some from Nightmare had come to celebrate Yuuki’s birthday. He was, understandably, a bit overwhelmed. Everyone was talking to him at once, clapping his back and making jokes. Although he was a bit uncomfortable, he was grateful for everything his friends had done to organize this for him. He tailed down Pecorine, who was dashing in and about from the kitchen to thank her. 

          “Pecorine, thanks so much for this! I can’t begin to tell you how awesome this is!” Yuuki beamed, letting off cheerful energy. 

Pecorine returned his cheerful energy by multiplying it tenfold.  

          “Aww, don’t sweat it Yuuki! It’s the least I could do!” She pulled him in closer, giving him a noogie.  

          “C’mon Pecorine! I’m not a little kid anymore!” Yuuki protested under her iron grip. 

          She laughed, “Sorry Yuuki, it's just that we got so used to you acting like a toddler, that we all think of you as a little brother.” She suddenly had a thoughtful expression on her face. “Although there are a couple of girls here that think of you more than that.”  

          “Heh?” 

She did the jazz hand thing you do to tell someone you didn’t say anything important even though the thing you said was probably important.

          “Nothing, nothing. Just enjoy yourself. Little brother!” She gave himself another playful noogie.  

She then excused herself and went back into the kitchen. Yuuki heard the clang and clash of metal pans on stoves. His mouth started to water at the thought of lunch. Pecorine always made the best food. Sighing in content, he went to track down Karyl. He spotted her talking to Shiori. He walked over to them. 

          “Hey guys!” Yuuki greeted, hand waving. 

          Their heads turned. “Oh, hi Yuuki. Happy birthday!” They both said in unison. 

He made idle chit-chat with Shiori. It wasn’t proper to butt in a conversation between two people and then have a sort of “inside conversation” with one of the conversees. That was just poor manners. Shiori soon left to get more snacks. He turned to Karyl. 

          “Hey Karyl, I just wanted to thank you for organizing this whole shindig. I really appreciate it!” He let out another dazzling smile of appreciation.  

          Karyl smiled back in return. “Okay first Yuuki, who says “shindig”? And second, you’re welcome.” Yuuki was about to ask where Kokkoro was when Karyl tugged at his cloak pin, pulling him in close. She had that tsundere danger look on her face. “But you know Yuuki, I expect my birthday to be 10x better and cooler! You understand?”  

          Yuuki bobbed his head up and down. “Yes ma’am.” 

          Cheerfulness took over her face once more. “Great! Okay, I needed to talk to some Caon members, but I’ll talk to you later! See ya!” She headed off in the direction Shiori had went.  

Yuuki spent the better part of the day talking to various friends, catching up, joking around. He messed around with Aoi and Kyouka. Yuuki teased Kyouka a bit. She responded by yelling that he was a creep. Heads turned at that one. A slightly sheepish Yuuki went on to talk with Saren and Misato. They tried getting him to coach a soccer team. Yuuki did not know how to coach a soccer team. He went along with it anyway. Saren was always fierce whenever the subject came to her “kids” and Yuuki didn’t want her mad. Besides, how hard could coaching a soccer team be? You just kick a ball. The faces started to blur as the night went on. A slightly drunk Yukari was mad that he had been drinking without her, Rei claimed that she would no longer hold back during their training now that he was a man, Ilya had asked him to turn her back into her adult vampiric state. Throughout all of it, Yuuki was overjoyed. His worries that morning were gone. Yuuki felt like this was the most fun he had in a lifetime. Soon, it was time to eat. 

          Nice! Man, I’m starving! He rubbed his belly in anticipation.  

Soon, the food was brought out. And man, it looked good. There were steaming meats, their juices dribbling down their sides, flaky mashed potatoes, gravy so thick that it defied the laws of liquids, fish fileted to perfection, lush, green vegetables and cheese so creamy it tasted like pure sugar. He studied the banquet a bit longer, sighing in relief. There was no cooked llama. That could’ve caused a huge problem. Everyone had seated at their tables, ready to dig in. He stood up and got everyone’s attention.  

          “Everyone! I just wanted to thank you guys for everything you’ve done. When I first woke up Landosol, I was a complete wreck. I could barely speak and had trouble even putting on my socks. As Kokkoro never forgets to remind me, I even tried eating some coins.”  

He aimed a sly grin at Kokkoro, who responded with a smirk. Laughter bounced off the walls of their guildhouse. He continued. 

          “But even then, you guys stuck with me. You guys have helped me out so much. You taught me so much, helping me make sense of Landosol. Some of you even saved my hide more than once!” He chuckled at his past endeavors. “And for that, I’m eternally grateful. Thank you so much for sticking with this goofball, everyone! And I hope to spend even more time with you guys, creating precious memories!”  

Everyone clapped at his speech’s end. He even heard a whistle or two.  

          “And finally, I would like to especially thank my fellow guildmates, Karyl, Kokkoro, and Pecorine for organizing this entire thing and being with me since the beginning. I especially owe a great deal to you guys.” He had a twinkle in his eyes. “And thank you so much Peckish Pecorine for creating this awesome feast! Let’s dig in!”  

Cheers were heard springing from the merry guildhouse. Everyone began to dig into Pecorine’s marvelous feast. Merry laughter and banter flew across the table. Even the guests from Nightmare seemed to be entertained. Yuuki looked fondly at his friends, one by one, and wished these good times would last forever.  

          I’m getting sentimental, he chuckled to himself.  

Yuuki helped himself to another massive mass of meat, a smile permanently stuck on his lips.  

After that, all of his friends lounged about the guildhouse, bellies content. They were all in mini food comas. No one could limit themselves after setting sight on Pecorine’s delicious meal. Yuuki was absentmindedly discussing the importance of doing homework with Suzana when Karyl, Shiori, and Tamaki came up to him. He looked up at them quizzically.  

          Karyl cleared her throat. “So Yuuki, since today’s your birthday. Koroster, Dumbcorine, and I decided to get you a gift.” She glanced at Tamaki and Shiori. “And it looks like others had similar ideas.” 

A childlike glee came over Yuuki, before he quickly squashed those feelings. He was still a bit iffed about Pecorine calling him a toddler. But can you blame him? Who doesn’t like gifts?  

          “Thanks so much, you guys!” 

Karyl held out her gift first. It was a rather small little box, wrapped in some purple cloth and tied with a white ribbon. Yuuki gingerly took the box from her and delicately undid the wrapping. He, with great care, pulled apart the purple cloth encapsulating the box. 

          What could she possibly put in here? he pondered. 

He tentatively removed the little cover off the box. And pulled out... an action figure. Yuuki cocked his head onto one side. And it wasn’t just any action figure. It was a little tiny replica of Karyl. He looked up Karyl. She had a haughty and proud look on her face. Her hands were hips.  

          “Since you got me that really expensive tome on my birthday, I thought to return the favor by gifting something equally precious!” she said, voice full of pride at her choice.  

Yuuki was silent for a second. And then erupted in laughter. Everyone else soon joined him. Karyl looked back and forth, face flushed with her cat ears twitching.  

          “If you don’t like it, then you can give it back.” she retorted. 

Yuuki pulled the action figure from her reach. He wiped a tear from his eye. 

          “No, no Karyl. I love this gift. It’s so you.” He grinned earnestly. “I’ll be sure to take care of it and treasure it. Thank you so much, Karyl.”  

Karyl seemed pleased by his answer. She wafted her hair away.  

          “Well, it’s no problem. Just don’t go doing weird things with that.” 

          “Whatever do you mean?” Yuuki feigned the look of childlike innocence. 

          “N-nothing!” 

The room erupted in laughter once more. Once it died down, Shiori was next. She shyly presented her present to Yuuki. It was more of a rectangular shape and was wrapped in a simple cloth. It was also quite larger than Karyl’s. Yuuki unwrapped the cloth and pulled it away, revealing a leather book. He opened the front cover of the book, taking in that great new book smell. He started to flip through the pages. 

          “Since we both enjoy reading so much, I decided to write a book as a gift for you. We’re both the main characters,” she said meekly. “I’m not done with it yet, and I thought we could both write in it. You could come over and help me out too.”  

          Yuuki looked up at her. “This is so thoughtful Shiori. Thanks so much for this. I can’t wait to read this!”  

Shiori smiled at his words. She had put a lot of work into it and was glad he liked it. Writing isn’t easy, after all.  

Tamaki was up next. However, unlike the previous two, there was a peculiar seriousness taking over her usual catty behavior. Yuuki also picked up on this.  

          “Is everything okay Tamaki?” he asked. 

          She stiffened. It looks like she was spaced out. “Yeah, I’m purrfect.”  

She pulled out her gift. It wasn’t wrapped. She held a metallic sphere in her hand. A curious Yuuki studied the ball. It was an obsidian black, luster shiny as silver. There were seams running down the sphere, leaving small crevices in the otherwise smooth ball. Yuuki saw some yellow runes painted sporadically throughout the sphere. Since dusk was coming, the runes seemingly glowed in the dim light of the guildhouse. She handed it to Yuuki. 

          “...Wow, what an amazing paperweight!” Yuuki had no idea what it was. He didn’t want to seem rude and tell Tamaki he had no idea what her gift was. 

          “It’s not a paperweight,” Tamaki said quietly. “It's an arcane magical device. It’s supposed to bring back memories of the individual that activates it.” 

A hushed silence enveloped the room. Everyone was quiet, letting the weight of Tamaki’s words sink in. Yuuki felt everyone’s eyes lock onto him. 

          Man, I guess she really is serious. Not a single cat pun, Yuuki thought to himself. 

          He cleared his throat. “Um, but Tamaki how’d you get this thing? If this thing does what you’re saying, it should be invaluable.” His grip on the sphere was awkward. He didn’t want to break the thing. 

She lowered her gaze.  

          “The black market,” she said quietly. 

          Yuuki blinked. He said incredulously, “The black market? I thought we both agreed never to go down there again!” He looked around. Yuuki then leaned in closer and hissed quietly, “Because of the Phantom Cat incident!”  

She raised her eyes and met Yuuki’s defiantly.  

          “Yes. I know we did. But I had to.” She gestured wildly with her arms. “Once a friend of mine told me about it, I had to get it. I knew how much it could help you.” Her arms dropped at her side. 

          “Tamaki...” His gaze dropped onto the object, grip tightening around it. Things from the Black Market seldom came without consequences. The sphere remained ice-cold in Yuuki’s hands. There was something evil about it. 

          Her gaze softened. “Yuuki, I know you have your grievances about the Black Market, but don’t you see how good an opportunity this can be? Please, if you won’t do it fur yourself, at least do it fur me.” 

Yuuki looked back up at Tamaki. She could see the internal struggle taking place behind Yuuki’s blue eyes. He sat like that for a while, eyes locked unwaveringly with Tamaki’s. Finally, he looked away, sighing. Tamaki’s eyes gleamed. She had won. 

          “Alright Tamaki. What’d we have to do?” 

          “We need a mage to say the incantation. Your paws have to be holding the sphere at all times fur it to work. We also need to draw up a magic circle. And that’s pretty much it. I heard from an expurrt that the sphere will trigger your memories instantaneously.” Tamaki glanced at Karyl, who had been watching the conversation silently. “I was hoping my fellow furry friend here might help us out with the mage part. Do I have your purrmission?”  

After hesitating for the slightest second, Karyl nodded. Tamaki turned her attention back to Yuuki. 

          “Then it’s settled.” She looked around the room. “Although I think we might have to wait fur the others to leave. I don’t know if it’ll work with so many pawple around.” 

Yuuki nodded. His expression was grim. Although he had his reservations about using the sphere, he understood the implications that would follow if the sphere had succeeded. 

          If I get my memories back, will all my current memories be wiped out? He looked at each and every one of his friends. Will I forget all of them?  

Yuuki tried to brush such thoughts away.  

          “Alright let’s do this,” Yuuki affirmed. 

Soon, night enveloped the world once more. Yuuki’s friends went to leave, one by one. The ones from the Elven Wood and Elizabeth Park were of the first to leave. They were the ones who lived farthest away. Nightmare was next to go. Then Caon. Soon, the only people remaining were himself, Karyl, Pecorine, Shiori, Kokkoro, and Tamaki. After the last couple of people left, they had set to work. Tamaki fished out the incantation that Karyl needed to say while the others watched with anticipation. Yuuki sat unmoving on the couch, eyes closed, breathing in and out. He seemed to be readying himself. Soon, the moment that Yuuki dreaded had come.  

          Tamaki called out, “Okay Yuuki! We’re all done here!” 

Yuuki’s eyes slowly slid open, revealing his aqua blue eyes, filled with determination. He stood up from the couch and walked over to the circle. Tamaki and Karyl had drawn it with white chalk. For some reason, it made Yuuki uneasy. He stood in the middle of it. In one hand, he held the sphere. It seemed impossibly heavy at that moment. Tamaki studied him the entire time. 

          “Ready?” 

Yuuki nodded in response. It felt like there were thorns encircling his throat. He didn’t trust himself to speak. 

Shiori, Pecorine, and Kokkoro watched from the sidelines, occasionally reassuring Yuuki with their support. They were quiet now. It was about to begin. Karyl studied the scroll. She looked up at Yuuki and Tamaki. 

          “Okay, I’m going to start now. Remember to hold the magic ball Yuuki.” 

She began the incantation.  

          “Господь воспоминаний, услышь мой призыв. Отпустите удержание. Отойми от своей хватки. Отпусти свою хватку. Пусть этот человек помнит. Пусть они помнят. Пусть они еще раз увидят, что было потеряно. Пусть они почувствуют то, что было заперто. Прочь!" 

At once, strange things started to happen. A strange purple light filled the room, enveloping the people inside of the guildhouse. A breeze happened to blow its brooding wind through the room, knocking over glasses and sending cabinet doors opening and closing. Yuuki at first felt nothing. But as she went on with the spell, the sphere started to get increasingly hotter and hotter. As Karyl began the climax of the spell, the wind blew harder and the light intensified. Yuuki now felt as though he was holding the liquid fire of the sun itself. Somehow, he managed to hold on. A white light started to creep into his vision, starting to cover all fields of vision. Soon, he could only see white. He gasped. Karyl reached the last word. Everything came to close at once. The wind died down. The purple light dwindled into nothingness. Pecorine, Kokkro, and Shiori peered from behind the safety of the couch. Yuuki was slumped in a sitting position on the floor, the sphere rolled from his hands. Karyl collapsed onto the floor, she was panting heavily. Tamaki rushed over to give her support. 

          “Did it work?” Karyl asked between deep breaths. 

Tamaki’s looked up from Karyl to Yuuki. He was still slumped into a sitting position on the floor of the magic circle.  

          He should be moving by now. Tamaki was worried. 

After making sure Karyl was okay, she got up and walked over to Yuuki. 

          “Yuuki? Are you okay? Why aren’t you getting up?”  

She walked closer to Yuuki and squatted down next to him. She was now only a breath away. Tamaki reached out and gingerly shook his shoulder. Tamaki was getting really worried now.  

          “Yuuki! C’mon snap out of it!” Her voice was laced with concern. She had no time for puns. 

After dangerous seconds. Yuuki shifted under her grip. Tamaki let out a giant sigh of relief. 

          “Thank heavens you’re okay. So, how do you feline? She said with a smile.  

Yuuki did not answer.  

Tamaki cocked her head to one side. 

          “Yuuki?” 

Yuuki slowly raised his gaze to Tamaki. He locked eyes with her. She gasped, her eyes wide with terror. She leaped back. 

          Karyl anxiously asked, “What? What’s wrong with him?” Tamaki blocked her view. 

She shakingly got up and peered over Tamaki, looking to what made Tamaki leap back. Karyl’s eyes also widened. She covered her mouth with her hands.  

Yuuki sat in the middle of the circle. Unmoving. Unwavering. On the surface, he looked perfectly fine. But where once Yuuki had his kind, blue eyes, now inhabited pitch black. A void had taken over Yuuki’s entire eyeball. Iris, sclera, cornea, they were all filled with the void. Yuuki jerked his head onto one side, his movements unnatural. The boy everyone had dearly cared about let out a crooked, devilish smile. Pulling out his sword from its scabbard, he staggered onto his feet charged towards his friends about, screaming insanely the entire time.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 17

《 Character Appearances 》

You know that feeling when you’re falling asleep and your body does that “Haha screw you, you’re falling now” bs on you? Yeah, that’s what Yuuki was feeling now. It was as if he was falling endlessly. At first, he screamed at the top of his lungs. But after falling for 2 minutes, he had calmed down. He tried to take account of the situation. Everything was pure white. It was like looking at freshly fallen, pure snow. There were no shadows, no indication of the third dimension, nothing. He closed his eyes. No dice. Everything was still white. He tried turning on his side but found that he couldn’t move his limbs. He could barely manage a twitch in his little finger, but any movement beyond that proved impossible. Yuuki then tried remembering the last thing that happened. He racked his brain. If you don’t know already, it’s surprisingly hard to think when you’re falling into oblivion.  

          I was... with my friends at the guildhouse. We were doing this one weird spell that... Tamaki thought of. Then... I saw a flash of white. And now I’m here.  

He was starting to get worried. Yuuki was scared he’d never wake up, that he’d spend the rest of eternity falling to infinity. Thankfully, he is the protagonist of a pretty well-known anime and game (and the main character of this fanfiction) so he would get out of this in the next line. He heard an ethereal voice call out to him. It was muffled, so he couldn’t make out all the words. But Yuuki didn’t care. The voice seemed like refuge from whatever he was in right now. That is, until the voice started screaming at him. 

          “GET YOUR LAZY BUTT UP, YOU USELESS WASTE OF SPACE AND OXYGEN. YOU SHOULD FEEL BAD THAT YOUR CELLS ARE WASTING THEIR TIME DOING CELLULAR RESPIRATION ON YOU. YOU’RE A WASTE OF GLUCOSE!”  

Well firstly, Yuuki was a bit offended at the creative insult. He’d never been called a waste of cellular respiration. Secondly, he felt as though the voice was strangely familiar. Like he’d known it from somewhere. At once, a buzzing slowly worked up to a thrum in Yuuki’s eardrums. It was like there were a thousand insects, buzzing their buzzy, belligerent tune right in front of Yuuki’s face. The next change was a bit more pleasant. Everything was fading to back. The whiteness retreated, leaving the darkness in its wake.  

          I’ve always been more of a darkmode kind of guy. Those were Yuuki’s last thoughts in the weird infinity-falling-toward-oblivion place. 

Yuuki honestly didn’t know if he’d rather be stuck back in that infinity void place, falling forever. He was lying on the floor, rubbing the back of his head. Ameth stood over him, looking over him critically. He was back at her strange home. There was a creek bubbling its way a ways away from them, its surface rippling. There were fields of longrass and lavender behind her, dotting the landscape. It looked like there were in a middle of a hollow. Around them, there were stairs leading up to something. A marble fountain burbled off to the side. The sun shone merrily upon the two, basking them in its warmth. Still, there was always something off about Ameth’s crib. It was just... a little too quiet. There was scarcely any murmuring of forest creatures or birdsong. Still, he would try to visit this place in his subconscious whenever he could (on account of Ameth getting lonely). The thing was, she didn’t seem too pleased to see him this time. He hesitatingly got himself up to his feet. 

          “I told you that I’d be putting your memories back together, right?” Her tone was dangerous, not even bothering to greet him. 

Yuuki nodded in response. 

          “Then why’d you try using that dollar store quality magical item? You weren’t even sure of exactly what it did or how to use it, but you jumped into trouble without any hesitation!” Her weird little metal wing things were spinning angrily. 

Yuuki tried defending himself.  

          “Hey, I didn’t know it’d backfire on me! I was just trying—” 

          “No, you did.” She interrupted Yuuki and wagged her finger at him. “You knew that using it wouldn’t end well, and yet you went along with it anyway.” 

Yuuki couldn’t say anything to that, partly because it was true and partly because Ameth was really scary right now. She let out a deep sigh, imitating a disappointed parent. 

          “Look Yuuki, I know you’re anxious to get your memories back and I know how tough it is starting over, but you gotta trust me.” Her blue eyes met Yuuki’s own. “I told you that I’d always be on your side. I’m doing my best to get your memories back. It’ll just take some time.”  

He lowered his gaze.  

          “You’re right. I’m sorry. I just went along with it because a friend worked really hard to get it to me. If I just flat out said ‘no’, then all of their hard work would’ve been for nothing.” 

          “That overkindness of yours is exactly why we’re in this situation to begin with.”  

Yuuki met her eyes once more. That was kind of cruel. Ameth held his gaze unwavering, her cold demeanor settling in. 

          “If you never learn how to say ‘no', you’ll never grow. You’ve surrounded yourself with good people, but not everyone is like that. People are bound to walk all over you and take advantage of you if you don’t speak your mind.” 

Deep down, he knew Ameth spoke the truth. But Yuuki didn’t feel like talking about the altruistic failings of people. He tried changing the subject. 

          “So, is my body just unconscious? Am I going to wake up eventually or...?” 

          “No, you’re actually fighting your friends to the death right now,” she said nonchalantly. 

          He blinked. “Wait, what?” 

          “When you used that dumb ball, it did return some of your memories, but it inadvertently triggered your bottled-up emotions of fear and rage you had before you woke up in this country.” 

          “You mean, those dreams I’ve been having...” 

Ameth nodded. 

          “Because I’ve been restoring more and more of your memories, it looks like it triggered some deep part of your subconscious. It’d normally be harmless, but now all those emotions are unleashed because you aren’t there to keep your subconscious in check.” 

Yuuki’s eyes were frantic.  

          “Well, is there any way I can go back? What’re we supposed to do?” 

She crossed her arms. 

          “I’ve been trying to reconnect you with your body this entire time. It’s hard though. I don’t know why, but there’s interference between you and your body. It’s like a giant, foamy wall separating you two. And all I have is a pair of scissors. It’ll take some time, but I think I can get you back.” 

She patted his arm reassuringly. 

          “Don’t worry, I’m sure they’ll be fine.” 

Chapter Text

Chapter 18

《 Character Appearances 》

They were soooo not fine. Pecorine put up her sword to block, nearly crumbling under the weight when Yuuki’s blade struck her. 

          He’s so much stronger now. Don’t tell me he’s been holding back this entire time! Or is whatever controlling his body that much stronger...? 

Tamaki was the fastest knife hand that Pecorine had ever known. Yet when Yuuki (Or, well to be more accurate, subconscious Yuuki. You know what, I’ll call him sub-Yuuki in order to avoid confusion) had jumped toward her, blade swinging, she’d been barely able to block his attacks. Pecorine had jumped into the fray, trying to protect Tamaki. She had thought a 2v1 would work in their favor, and that they would be able to subdue sub-Yuuki. Yeah, that wasn’t happening anytime soon.  

Pecorine made an attempt to parry sub-Yuuki’s sword, trying to wrench it from his hands. Her blade clanged against sub-Yuuki’s, sending it flying. 

          Yes, I did it! It’ll be easy now to sto— 

Sub-Yuuki’s left hand grabbed the sword midair and twirled it around, now pressing on with his left hand. All Pecorine could do was block. She wasn’t accustomed to fighting lefties, and it looked like sub-Yuuki has mastered lefthanded fighting in a matter of seconds. Sub-Yuuki’s eyes gleamed. He found an opening in her defense. He jabbed the blade toward her, getting past her own sword. Pecorine had no time to dodge, she was sure this was it. 

          At least I died at the hand of my friend, she thought forlornly. Also food is good.

But before sub-Yuuki’s sword met its target, it suddly clanged downward. He recovered instantly and leapt back. Tamaki stood next to Pecorine, the bewilderment leaving her. She gripped her knives in her hands. Tamaki held a fighting stance, eyes narrowed.  

          Tamaki spoke quickly, “This is no time to be holding back. I don’t know what’s up with Yuuki’s catty behavior, but we gotta do something before someone gets hurt.” 

Pecorine nodded in agreement. She took a glance at her other friends. Karyl was too weak from the spell to do any meaningful magic, and Kokkoro still looked stunned. Shiori looked like the only one to take account of the situation. She was stringing her bow, keenly out of sight out sub-Yuuki. If he came upon her, there would be no time to defend herself. Pecorine called out to Kokkoro. 

          “Koro! Snap out of it! Something happened during the spell. Yuuki isn’t himself right now.” 

If Kokkoro heard her, she showed no sign of it. 

          She won’t be able to fight against Yuuki, Pecorine thought to herself. I need to get her out of here so she won’t be in danger.  

          Pecorine barked, “Kokkoro! Go try getting Misato or Chika or another healer! They might be able to help Yuuki!”  

Kokkoro still stood, not yet fully taking in the situation. 

          “Koro! C’mon! We need you to do—” 

Pecorine was cut off as sub-Yuuki slashed at Tamaki once more. She adeptly stepped out of the way and rapped his knuckles with the hilt of her knives. Sub-Yuuki almost let go of his sword before adapting, sweeping Tamaki off the ground with his legs. Tamaki fell to the floor in surprise, her legs swept out from her. In a second, he was on her and raised his sword high, ready to stab downard. Pecorine rushed forward and body-slammed sub-Yuuki away. She quickly helped Tamaki to her feet and eyed their attacker warily. 

          “Go Kokkoro!” Pecorine yelled once more. 

It looked like Pecorine’s words finally sunk into Kokkoro. Pecorine didn’t turn around, but she heard the sound of the door opening and slamming shut. In the quiet of the room, Kokkoro’s retreating footsteps were audible. Sub-Yuuki’s black eyes looked over the two, calculating. Pecorine and Tamaki tensed in their stances. He erupted, jumping forward; first at Pecorine. His sword came from above, in a deadly arc. Pecorine put up her sword to block, tensing, ready for the weight of the blow. Suddenly, she felt a massive pain in her stomach. Body crumpling, she saw sub-Yuuki’s fist retreating from where it punched her. 

          He got my attention with his sword strike and then went ahead for a punch. And we can’t fight back half as effectively, Pecorine’s mind thought, eyes blurring with pain. Even his punches are way stronger now. 

Tamaki put herself in front of Pecorine, dealing with sub-Yuuki on her own. But anyone could see sub-Yuuki had the advantage. Although Tamaki was quick, his speed had increased tenfold since the failed magic ritual. Tamaki struggled to block every blow. On some of his attacks, she abandoned blocking and often resorted to dodging. Pecorine watched through blurred eyes, her abdomen on fire. She willed her body to stand, but found no strength to do so. Tamaki dodged one of sub-Yuuki's attacks by a hair. 

          He’s abandoned his crazed attacks. He’s going for more calmer and resolute ones now, Tamaki’s mind raced. 

That was not good. Tamaki would take a blustering, angry enemy rather than a cold, calculating one any day. Sub-Yuuki’s blade whistled through the air in an upswept arc, snagging Tamaki’s cloak. Then, before she even had time to catch her breath, he slashed again. And again. And again. Tamaki grew tired. The battle had only lasted mere minutes so far, but the amount of dodging and moving she was doing was starting to take its toll. Her movements began to grow more haggard, her breath quickened. Sweat started to condense on her forehead. The condition of his opponent didn’t escape sub-Yuuki. Sensing the advantage, he pressed on the attack, unleashing a fury of blows. His sword seemed to disappear in the air; it struck, slashed, and stabbed quicker than before. There was no way Tamaki could dodge all of it. Her tiredness caught up to her when she was a tad too late putting up her knives. Sub-Yuuki’s blade raced towards her face. Her knives were still at her sides and her body was too tired to move fast enough. Just when Tamaki thought all was lost, his blade careened off to the side, missing Tamaki’s face by mere inches. Tamaki quickly looked at her savior. Shiori stood to the sidelines, already nocking another arrow in her bow. She had hit sub-Yuuki’s sword, the force of the arrow making him miss his attack. He glared at the interruption. He took a step toward Shiori. 

          “Oh nyo you don’t!” Tamaki cried. 

She took advantage of his momentary distraction and went on the offensive. Sub-Yuuki grunted in surprise as he was suddenly on the defensive side, trying to defend against the newly energized Tamaki. Shiori bow twanged, and an arrow raced towards sub-Yuuki. He barely had the time to dodge it before being hard pressed by Tamaki. 

          This’ll how we do it. He can’t defend himself on two sides simultaneously, Tamaki’s catty brain calculated. 

It seems like sub-Yuuki also realized this. He tried dispatching Shiori first, but Tamaki always got in his way. If he focused on Tamaki, then Shiori would pepper him with arrows in his undefended side. All he could do was go on the defensive. On top of all that, Pecorine and Karyl were back on their feet. The tide of battle was turning in the girls’ favor. Grunting in exertion, sub-Yuuki rammed his shoulder into Tamaki, sending her flying backward. In an instant, he turned around and caught the arrow Shiori shot at him. He reduced it to splinters in his palm. If Shiori wasn’t focused on not dying, she’d have been wildly impressed. That was when sub-Yuuki started laughing. It was a cruel thing, a laugh without humor. It was a black, poisoning sound that bounced off the walls. The boy had the audacity to let out a lopsided grin. There was danger lurking behind it. 

          Tamaki pointed, holding her side where Yuuki had struck her. “Oi, oi, oi! That’s creepy as hell! What happened to you, Yuuki?”  

          Pecorine answered curtly, “This isn’t the time for jokes Tamaki. That’s not Yuuki. Something has taken control over his body.” She looked accusingly at Tamaki. “Probably because of your stupid magic ball thing.” 

          “This isn’t my fault! How was I supp—” 

          “Can you both just stop! This really isn’t the time to start fighting each other,” Karyl interjected. She fought the urge to bonk both of them over the head.

          “I agree. We need to subdue him. By then, Kokkoro will have returned with a healer to fix Yuuki,” Shiori added. 

          “Why are you all keep saying my name? I don’t know you!” Yuuki thundered, surprising the four girls. 

All was quiet. They never expected him to talk. The danger was gone from his eyes. There was no more unbridled fury and anger emanating from his body. The literal blackness in his eyes was also fading, leaving a dark blue in its wake. Not Yuuki’s normal color, but closer to it. There was such quiet in that room, they could hear a nightingale crow outside. 

          “Why are you all acting like you know me? I’ve never met you before in my life! Where’s Rei, Hiyori, and Yui? What have you done with them?” 

He pointed his sword accusingly at them. 

          “You three remind me of her,” he spat, pointing at Karyl, Shiori, and Tamaki. “You’re her servants, aren’t you?” 

Karyl stiffened while the others looked at sub-but-slowly-starting-to-get-back-to-normal-Yuuki with confusion.  

          Pecorine started, “What are you talking about Yuuki?” She gestured to everyone. “We’re all your friends!”  

          “No, you’re not! I don’t know you! Besides, you’re fighting me, aren’t you?” 

He panted heavily; it appeared the effects of the battle finally set in his body. Sub-but-slowly-starting-to-get-back-to-normal-Yuuki suddenly let out a wail of pain. He gripped his head with his free hand. He dropped to the floor; his sword no longer being used for fighting but now as a cane. 

          “I’m so confused. Why am I here? Didn’t we defeat her?”  

His tone was no longer threatening, just sad and confused.  

          “What’s going on? Where’s Ameth?” 

The others didn’t know how to react to his outburst. Shiori still had an arrow nocked, but everyone else let down their defenses. His eyes were like that of a puppy, scared and confused. He shuddered on the floor, hand still gripping his head. Tentatively, one by one, they all went to him. Pecorine slowly and carefully removed the sword from his grasp. She set it aside, away from his reach. She took his gloved hand. 

          “We’re your friends Yuuki. My name is Pecorine. Don’t you remember? Today was your birthday and we tried out a spell to get all your memories back,” she said gently, as if speaking to a child. 

          “Pec...orine?” There was a flicker of recognition in his eyes. 

          “Yeah, that’s right. And this cutie over here is Karyl, that one’s Tamaki, and that very threatening lady is Shiori.” 

Shiori let down her bow in response. 

His other hand still gripped the side of his head. The hue of his eyes slowly started to lighten, the remaining blackness retreating. Pecorine could once again see the whites of his eyes. His body slowly started to untense. 

          “Yes, that’s it,” she soothed.  

His eyes were now almost completely normal. Yuuki body no longer tensed. He slumped forward, but Pecorine caught him. She held him in a tight embrace. Pecorine patted his back encouragingly. 

          “Pec...orine, Kar...yl, Ta...maki, Shi...ori?” normalish-Yuuki drawled. 

His head slumped forward, sagging. Pecorine was alarmed; she at first thought he stopped breathing. But her fears were set to rest when Yuuki started in a low voice. 

          “Happy birthday to me, huh?” 

The now normal Yuuki then promptly passed out. Karyl stooped down and swept the bangs from his eyes.  

          “Yeah, he’s definitely asleep,” she informed the rest of the group. 

Pecorine was still on the floor with Yuuki. 

          “Like, thanks guys for being such a help,” she said sarcastically, looking up at them. “You guys were just standing there, awkwardly.” 

They all looked sheepish. Shiori and Karyl shifted on their feet. Tamaki protested. 

          “Well, what were we supposed to do?” 

          “Well, you can come up with an excuse to tell Yuuki when he wakes up,” Pecorine replied smartly. “I think he’s going to be a tad bit upset.” She paused for a second, considering. “Actually, scratch the excuse. Come up with a decent apology instead.” 

Tamaki had nothing to reply to this. Kokkoro soon after entered the room with Misato in her wake, eyes growing wide when she saw Yuuki. The two rushed to his side. (Okay this is important, imagine this next scene is one of those camera panning shots. Like the camera pans from the main characters to the outside or something.) As Misato checked upon Yuuki, a nightingale flew away from the window overlooking them, singing its sorrowful song. Black clouds now covered the moon, obstructing the moonlight. There was one thing to be made certain that night: Yuuki had one hell of a birthday.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 19

《 Character Appearances 》

Well, the good news was Yuuki was fine. The bad news was that he was admitted into the hospital for about 7 days. Misato had rushed him to the nearest hospital; where she, along with the head doctor, did a quick check up on his body. Apart from some minor bruises and aches, his body was fine. Yuuki was unconscious for all of it. But on the third day, he woke up from his coma and almost threw himself out the window. Apparently, when Ameth had broken through the barrier, she hadn’t been exactly gentle with Yuuki’s mind. She caused him to have a massive migraine, one that left him bedridden for days on end. Misato tried her best healing spell, but the best she could do was dull the throbbing pain in his head.  

Word of his condition soon spread to his friends. Soon, he started to have visitors. Mimi asked if he was still going to coach their soccer team. Saren seemingly already promised that Yuuki would coach for them. Mimi had tears in her eyes. What did you expect Yuuki to do? He begrudgingly laughed, tussed up her hair, and promised that he’d be there. His friends from the Gourmet Guild came to visit soon after. Pecorine and the others joked that he was a better fighter asleep. He let out a dry laugh at that. Yuuki had noticed that Karyl was strangely quiet. He dismissed it from his mind. As more and more visitors came by, Yuuki felt his head start to throb harder. All he wanted was some peace. Yuuki was half tempted to slip into Ameth’s world, to escape the pain, but he was scared that his subconscious might come to light again. It was probably best for Ameth to draw him in. She’d know when it was safe to do so again.  

Yuuki sat in his hospital bed, clothed in the standard white garment of the hospice. He was propped up against the bed, pillow softening the contact between the wall and his head. His toes peeked out from under the covers. His fingers thrummed absentmindedly on the oaken side table, restless. He peered out his room’s window, watching the longrass become a sea of green under the wind’s influence. The grass spun and wriggled lite tiny waves, giving the illusion that it flowed like a liquid. He watched solemnly as little kids played their silly games, giggling with content. Cicadas chirped their annoyingly pleasant song in the coming summer heat. His heavy door creaked open. Yuuki turned from the window to his sudden visitor. Tamaki glided into the room, deft as a phantom. He internally smirked at his own pun. She waved her hand in greeting and walked over to an empty seat next to Yuuki, sitting down. Her eyes were downcast. She was uncharacteristically quiet. 

          Ohhh, does she think I’m mad at her? Well, it is my duty to tell her otherwise. Lazy, overused clichés like this have no place in this fanfiction, Yuuki sagely thought. He cleared his throat. 

          “Hey, Tamaki. So, um... I don’t know what you’re thinking but I’m not upse—” 

          She interjected quietly, “Don’t lie, yes you are. Just let the cat out of the bag already, Yuuki.” 

He blinked. 

          He started slowly, “No, I’m not.” 

          “Yes, you are.” 

          “No, I’m not.” 

Her eyes met Yuuki’s.  

          “Then why do you look so mad?” 

His brows furrowed. 

          “Because you’re saying I’m mad, but I’m not mad, which is making me mad, because how do you know I’m mad?” 

Her mouth was set in a line as she looked the other way. 

          “Hmmmm, I don’t know Yuuki. You sure sound clawfully mad.” 

He stared at her. And then began chuckling. Tamaki turned and grinned her toothy smile at Yuuki. Yuuki laughed even more. 

          “Y’know, you’re hiss-terical, Tamaki.” 

Her mouth gaped open. She clapped her hands together. 

          “Yuuki! That’s your first cat pun! This is a momentous occasion!” She mock wiped a tear from her eye. “I’m feline so proud.” 

Now it was his turn to let out a grin. Tamaki’s face took a more solemn expression. 

          “But seriously, I’m sorry for what happened. This would’ve never happened if I’d just listen to you. I’m sorry, Yuuki.”  

He waved her concerns away. 

          “Yeah, yeah. It's fine.” 

She looked surprised. 

          “Wait, aren’t you going to say ‘I told you so!’ or anything?” 

          “No, why would I? That just makes me sound like a jerk. I don’t have a cattitude like you do.” 

Tamaki looked at Yuuki strangely.  

          “You really are a special one Yuuki.” 

          “Uh... thanks?” Yuuki didn’t know if that was a compliment. 

Tamaki got up from her chair.  

          “Well, if you would pawdon me, I better get going. I’m sure you’re dying to get some rest.” She covered her mouth with her hand. “Oh sorry. I’m sure you’re wanting to get some rest.” She corrected mockingly with a wink. 

Yuuki waved her goodbye. Tamaki strided over to the door, before turning back once more. 

          “Oh yeah, I don’t think I’ve ever said this. Happy belated Purr-thday Yuuki!”  

And with that Tamaki left, leaving Yuuki and Mr. Headache-kun for yet another long talk. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 20

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki begrudgingly made his way towards the orphanage. It had been two weeks since his “incident” on his birthday. Since then, he no longer had any nightmares plaguing his sleep. His friends at the Gourmet Gould told Yuuki about his strange rantings during his episode. He still didn’t know what his subconscious was going on about, but Yuuki wasn’t really worried about it. Ameth gave him no clarification, telling him that he’ll “know the truth one day”. Yuuki thought she was just trying to sound cool. But that was in the past now, and he had other things to do. Saren had dropped by once while he was recovering and, in addition to asking about his health, she reminded him about his promise to coach her kids. Now fully recovered, Yuuki was summoned to fulfill his oath. But he didn’t really worry about this either. After all, how hard could coaching soccer be? His mind wandered as the orphanage came into view. From the outside, the orphanage looked inviting and cozy. Saren had taken an old, abandoned house and given it a total transformation. It had been rebuilt with white stones and grey stone liners. Tall, large windows added to the overall look of the house, letting in the cheerful natural light. Even from a distance, Yuuki could see the enormousness of it. It was fitted with enough rooms to comfortably house all of its orphans. On the outside, the house was half surrounded by a garden path, providing a green contrast to its white exterior. 

        Dang, she really went all out, he thought, fully appreciating her work and dedication. 

He was now at the door. Taking a deep breath, he rapped hardly on the black oak door.  

          “Coming!” a voice called from within. 

The door opened, revealing Suzume. She smiled at Yuuki. 

          “Oh, good morning Yuuki! Finally here for coaching, huh?” 

Yuuki returned her smile. 

          “Yeah,” he replied awkwardly. 

          “Well, Saren is in her office so I would go check in with her. She’ll give you more details about the whole thing.” 

          “Oh, okay. Thanks!” 

He walked in, and past Suzume, before turning around. 

          “Oh, here.” He held out a bag. “I brought some sweets for the kids.” 

          “Oh, how thoughtful! I’m sure they’ll love it.” 

Suzume took the bag of sweets and went to distribute them all to the kids. Miraculously, she didn’t fall or trip the entire way. Yuuki turned and aimed for Saren’s office. After awkwardly walking around the orphanage, trying to find her office, he finally arrived outside her door. He knocked. 

          “Come in,” Saren’s voice called from inside. 

He opened the door and stepped inside. Saren looked up at him. Her desk was riddled with papers, and she herself was scrawling furiously at each one.  

          She's always got her hands full. Saren should relax once in a while, he thought to himself. 

          “Oh, hi Yuuki,” she greeted, before diving into the mess of papers once more. “Sorry for the mess, I’ve just got so much work to do before this deadline.” 

          “No, no. It’s nothing to apologize for. I know how busy you are, running an orphanage with all of your other duties.” 

She smiled gratefully at him. 

          “So anyway, what exactly am I supposed to do?” he asked. 

          “Alright. So, this orphanage has kind of teamed up with others in a sort of association. If one’s in trouble, the others can help them out by sending money, food, etc. Recently, we decided to hold a little tournament. We thought it would be a nice distraction for the kids, while also raising funds.” She was apparently finished with one stack of papers. She moved it to the side before attacking the next. “I, personally, wanted to do more of a traditional tournament; y’know with magic and swordfighting, so the kids could learn to defend themselves. But it was eventually agreed that’d we do soccer. I would normally coach them myself, but I just have too much work to do. So, I needed someone I could trust to take over. And that’s where you come in.” 

She pointed a finger at him. 

          “We won the first game without any coaching, and given that there are only four orphanages in the association, the finals are next. I want for the Sarendia Orphanage to win. The funds will be distributed evenly to everyone, of course, but I want the kids to have a bit of confidence and pride in themselves. Especially Kurumi. But our next opponent is pretty tough, and there’s no way we can beat them without training.” 

Yuuki was nodding the entire time. 

          “Okay, that doesn’t sound too hard. I’ll try my best.” 

          “Great. Thanks for this, Yuuki. But remember, don’t go too hard on them. In the end, this is just for fun. Anyway, they’re outside right now.” 

Yuuki thanked her and made for outside.  

          She really cares deeply for them. Yuuki smiled at the thought. 

Once he made it outside, he saw everyone just sitting on the ground, not really practicing at all. Ayane and Kurumi were picking at the grass, while others were just talking. They did have their soccer jerseys on, but that was about it. He noticed the sweets that he had brought were all gone, the box sitting discarded forlornly underneath a tree. Yuuki clapped to get their attention. Everyone looked up at the sudden disturbance. 

          “Big Bro Yuuki?” Ayane was incredulous. “What’re you doing here?” 

          “Saren asked me to be your guys’ coach. I hear you have a big game coming up!” Yuuki tried to be extra enthusiastic, hoping to rile them up. 

          “Umm... why are you talking... so strangely?” Kurumi asked meekly, not looking at him. 

          “Wha? Oh, it was to... Anyway, let’s get lined up. We can start with some jogging to warm you guys up! C’mon!” He clapped his hands together in a very coach-like fashion. 

But before the team could get lined up, Yuuki heard a call from behind him.  

          “Yo! You must be Saren’s new coach, nice to meet you.” 

Yuuki turned around. Another team made their way onto Sarendia Orphanage’s field. The coach was followed by a crew of little people, more commonly known as children. Their uniforms were red, with white stripes running down their arm lengths. Their coach had an air of authority around her, one that reeked of discipline. She stuck out her hand at Yuuki. He took it, almost wincing at her seemingly inhuman grip. 

          “Hello, my name’s Yuuki. I presume you’re the finalists?” 

The coach let out a toothy grin. 

          “You’re right about that Yuuki! I just had to deliver some papers to Saren and I thought to bring the kiddos along with me.” Upon saying that last part, she “ruffled” one of the orphan’s hair. I say “ruffled” because in reality she almost gave him a concussion. “I was thinking we could have a little pre-game practice before the big finals.” 

Yuuki nodded. He turned to his own team (which was looking rather lackluster to the opposing, much more enthusiastic opponents). 

          “Hey, you guys up for a little game?” 

The only answers he got were empty stares. 

          This is why I’m not a teacher. Yuuki pinched the bridge of his nose. 

The opposing team’s coach waved her hand in dismissal.  

          She said, “Oh don’t worry. You can figure stuff out with your team while I'm giving these papers to Saren.” 

She left, leaving her team in her wake. Yuuki turned to his team once more. He did that rally call thing coaches in sports do. Everyone begrudgingly made their way to him and did a group huddle. Well, everyone except for Kurumi. She just stood by Yuuki’s side, gripping his shirt with one hand. 

          “So, what do you guys think of it? You wanna practice with them?” 

Everyone just mumbled nothings, while not meeting Yuuki’s eye. Ayane was the only one to speak up. 

         “I say let’s do it. This way, if we win, we can make Mama Saren proud!” Her eyes dazzled at the thought. The other kids also got excited. He smiled, but then noticed something. 

          “Ayane, where’s Pukichi?” He looked left and right. “I don’t see him anywhere.” 

All of her excitement was gone in an instant, she missed the comfort of her bear.  

          She began nervously, “Pukichi said that he couldn’t help me when I play soccer. So, I put him in my room so he could watch me play from my window.”  

Ayane pointed at her room, and there indeed was Pukichi, overlooking all of them. Yuuki looked back at Ayane and gave her little headpats. 

          “You’re such a brave girl Ayane. You should be proud of yourself. I know Mama Saren is.”  

Ayane was flushed, yet looked very pleased.  

          Yuuki continued, “I know Mama Saren is already very proud of all you guys. So don’t be thinking if you lose, Mama Saren will be upset. She cares for you all no matter what, and just wants you guys to have fun.” He thrust his fist up in the air. “But still, who wants to make Mama Saren even more proud and win the championship!” 

That got them riled up. Everyone soon had their fists up, even little Kurumi. 

          He bellowed, “On 3, say Hurrah. 1, 2, 3, HURRAH!” 

          The children’s voices were explosively loud and full of joy, “HURRAH, HURRAH, HURRAH!” 

Yuuki heard chuckling behind him. He turned and saw the other coach walking back from the orphanage to them.  

          “I see you guys are really excited. Unfortunately, it’s getting pretty late. I guess we’ll see each other at the finals.” She stuck out her hand once more to Yuuki. He braced himself and grabbed it. “See you there, Yuuki.” 

Soon after, the opposing team left. Yuuki (cradling his hand) turned back to his own team.  

          “Alright, guys! There’s still a bit of time before you guys’ dinner so why don’t we have a little race? The first 5 people to reach that tree gets chocolate cupcakes, all on me!” 

Everyone giggled with excitement and began dashing towards the tree. He smiled, looking at the joyous cheers of the kids before noticing Kurumi wasn’t running. She was still beside him, gripping his shirt. He knelt down and faced her; eyes full of concern. 

          He spoke softly, “What’s up Kurumi? Don’t you wanna play with the others?” 

She shook her head, not saying anything, and not looking at Yuuki. 

          “Look at me,” Yuuki said gently. 

She hesitatingly looked up. 

          “I know it’s difficult getting along with others, but you need you understand we’re all your friends. No one’s going to hurt you or say anything to you. We’re all here to have fun. So don’t worry about what others will think or anything. And if anyone does say something mean to you, I’ll be here to beat them up.”  

Yuuki grinned after saying that last part. It made Kurumi smile shyly too. 

          She began meekly, “But I won’t get the cupcakes anymore.” 

He tried not to laugh. 

          “Oh, don’t you worry about that. Your big bro here will get you all the cupcakes you want.” 

He looked over at the kids. Everyone had already forgotten about the race. It had now turned into a game of tag. 

          “Now go on, go play with your friends for a bit. And if you need anything, I’ll be right here.” 

Yuuki made a show of settling onto the grass to emphasize his point. Kurumi took a few steps, and looked back. He let out a thumbs up. She then picked up her pace and started playing with the other kids. Yuuki smiled at the scene.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 21

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki didn’t know exactly when the argument started. Just that he was visiting Jun at her post, bringing some waffles (because who doesn’t like waffles), and then they started arguing. Man, Yuuki really disliked his memory. But since we’re not Yuuki, I’ll gladly tell you what happened. 

So, Yuuki made his way to Jun, bringing, aforementioned, waffles. It was still early morning, so he thought she would love a hot breakfast. He also brought along his favorite maple syrup. He greeted Jun in his usual way. 

          “Good morning, Jun!” he waved cheerfully. 

If Jun looked at him, she didn’t show it. She stood, still as a statue, and greeted back. 

          “Ah, hello young man. It is a pleasure to see you.” 

Yuuki playfully knocked her arm. 

          “You don’t have to be so formal all the time. Let loose a little! Anyway, how are you doing? Is Christina demonizing you again?” 

Even through her heavy metal armor, Yuuki could hear her audible sigh. 

          “The same. Although I might say it is most dubious how you became such great friends with Christina.” 

He waved dismissively with his hand, chuckling nervously.  

          “Anyway, I hear that the Crown discovered a new ruins not too far from here. Wanna check it out with me?” 

          Jun replied, “As much as I would like to, my family code dictates that I must never leave my pos—” 

          “And there you go again. What’s wrong with having a little fun now and then? You always tell me how envious you are of other girls, so why don’t you indulge once in a while?” 

          “Although you make a valid point, I cannot simply abandon my post. It is against my upbringing.” 

          “But you can surely sti—” 

          “Besides, it’s my family code that made me such a greater fighter, comparatively to you,” she interrupted. 

Yuuki was taken aback. 

          “Excuse me?” 

          “Yes, young man. Although you are brave without a doubt, I am quite certain I could beat you in swordfighting, archery, or any skill for that matter.” 

          Yuuki shot back, “Fine then, if you’re so sure of your skills, why don’t we have a little competition. I name a challenge, and the person who loses has to do whatever the person who wins wants.” 

Jun shifted in her stance. 

          “Since I already know the outcome, I shall play your game, young man.” 

Yuuki smiled deviously.  

          “Okay then, I challenge you to a game of chess!” 

          “...Chess?” 

          “Yes, chess!” 

Little did Jun know, Yuuki was the greatest chess player in his guild. He was confident in his ability to win. 

          “Very well, let us play. But where will you obtain a chess boa—” 

Yuuki magically pulled out a chessboard from behind his back. Jun nodded in response. They both sat down on the stony floor and set up the chess match. Yuuki was rubbing his hands together fiendishly. Jun wanted to be black, so Yuuki got to go first. Yuuki moved his pawn to E4. He then leaned back smugly, crossing his arms. He was sure he was going to win. 

And... he lost. He didn’t just lose, but he got absolutely demolished. The game was over in a matter of minutes, Yuuki’s eyes bulged with incredulity with every one of Jun’s moves. After the game was over, he looked up at Jun, mouth agape. She shrugged. 

          “My family has a history of being Landosol’s Grand Chess Masters. I guess some of it rubbed off on me.”  

And you might be wondering, what was Yuuki’s punishment? Well, he had to take place for Jun for the entire day. Jun quickly brought a spare set of her armor, and quite literally shoved Yuuki inside of it. With that, Yuuki’s job was to stand guard for the entire day. Yuuki couldn’t see her face under her helmet, but he was sure she was smirking the entire time. She waved him goodbye and left. The sun blazed above; its heat being trapped inside of the heavy metal. Yuuki’s face was drenched in sweat, but he couldn’t wipe it off because the motion would reveal his identity. In addition to the scorching heat, he was standing on his tippy toes the entire time. Jun was a couple of inches taller than him, and the extra suit of armor she had brought belonged to one of her coworkers, who was even taller than her. But still, it was a pretty simple job, he was sure he wouldn’t screw it up. Everything was going smoothly. That is, until Christina arrived. She walked flamboyantly and confidently. She almost strolled right past him, but she then stepped back and let out a cocky smile. 

          “How are you doing today, Jun sweetheart?” 

Yuuki started sweating even more. There was no way he could imitate Jun’s voice. He realized that fact when he failed at impersonating her during charades. His brain suddenly came up with a rare idea. He coughed. Christina took a few steps back. A look of concern washed over her face. At least it looked like concern, Yuuki couldn’t see very well with the helmet on. 

          “Aww, are you feeling under the weather? You poor thing.” She fished in her pockets and pulled out something wrapped in a wrapper. “Here, you can have this.” 

Yuuki hesitatingly took whatever she was offering him. Christina still stood there, not moving on. 

          “C’mon already, it’s a cough drop. What, you think I did something to it?” 

Yuuki had no response. Christina folded her arms and let out a hmmph.  

          “Fine, have it your way.” 

She moved on, leaving a very anxious Yuuki in her wake. He let out a sigh of relief. He was scot-free! Or so he thought. The moment he relaxed, Christina appeared at his shoulder, whispering into his ear. 

          “That lousy performance didn’t fool me, boy.” She traced the ridges of his chestplate with her finger. “But I’ll let you go this one time. As a token of our friendship. In return, you can consider my proposal, okay?”  

She cocked her head and let out a dangerous smile. Yuuki gulped. 

          “Alright, bye then!” she said cheerfully, before finally leaving poor Yuuki alone. 

Yuuki didn’t dare turn around and look back. He just stood there in fear, before eventually calming down. Yuuki was sure his lifespan was shortened by 20 years because of all that stress. 

But at least Jun’s getting a break, Yuuki took solace in that fact. His mind then thought of something. Wait, what if she played me this entire time? What if she played some mind games on me and used that reverse psychology trick everyone talks about? What if she actually wanted a break and purposely provoked me?   

Yuuki was left there, pondering Jun’s true motives, never knowing what had actually transpired on in her mind. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 22

《 Character Appearances 》

Makoto and Yuuki were summoned by a mayor of one of Landosol’s towns. This is was kind of a big deal since the mayor oversaw the wealthiest town in Landosol. They tried to dress their best for the occasion. Yuuki was a ball of nerves. Makoto, on the other hand, had confidence exuberating from her. When a secretary called them in, Makoto surely strided into the mayor’s office. Yuuki followed suit and entered the office. The mayor was scrawling on some papers strewn across his heavy mahogany desk. His desk faced the doorway, with a giant window behind him. The room was furnished almost royally, with gold and silver decorations scattered on the walls. Marble pillars and liners decorated the room. 

          It feels more like a palace than an office, Yuuki thought sardonically. 

The mayor looked up from his papers. He didn’t bother standing up on his feet to greet his guests. The mayor was a heavy-set man, jowls jutting forward like rungs on a ladder. His receding hairline retreated all the way to his ears. It reminded Yuuki of desertification. He had learned that in AP Geography with Ms. Io. His eyes were cold and calculating as they looked over the two.  

          “Ah, the young adventurers Makoto and Yuuki. I hope you are both doing splendidly on this fine day. Come sit, I have a proposition for you.”  

The mayor didn’t even wait for an answer to his greeting before jumping straight into business. Still, they both sat. The mayor scrutinized them both. He began reshuffling his papers on his desk. 

          “There’s a quest I would like for you both to take. I heard of your exploits from one of my employees, and thought you both would be perfect for the job.”  

          Makoto answered for both of them. “And what is this quest?” 

          The mayor locked eyes with Makoto. He held her gaze a while. “Slaying an elderwyrm.” 

          There’s got to be more than that. Elderwyrms sure are tough, but any adventurer worth their salt could take them on, Yuuki thought to himself. He glanced at Makoto. But will Makoto ask for more details? 

          “Fine. Accepted. How much is the reward?” 

          Yuuki sighed. Nope, she won’t.  

          “3,000 gems. And if you bring back a claw as proof, I’ll raise you 5,000.” 

          “Deal.” 

          “Then it’s done.” The mayor waved them off, as if they had the audacity to waste his time.  

As they were leaving the office, Yuuki had expressed his concerns to Makoto. 

          “Yeah, something’s definitely fishy, but my family can really use the money right now.” She took a glance at Yuuki. “Things haven’t been going well at our tavern. We’re already behind on rent.” 

What was Yuuki supposed to say to that? He backed off, sending a silent prayer that everything would go well.  

They soon arrived at their destination. It seemed like the elderwyrm had taken up residence in a cave up in the mountains overlooking the town. The mouth of the cave gaped open, its stalagmites and stalactites making it look like a giant creature’s jaw. They were high enough in the mountains that the top of the cave had a light dusting of snow. Yuuki pulled his cloak tighter. Makoto, if she cared, did not show it and strolled into the cave.  

          “Wait up!” Yuuki bounded after her.  

Yuuki and Makoto walked side by side in the cave. The first thing he noticed was the heat. In contrast to the cold outside, the cave was pleasantly warm. The dampness associated with most caves was also absent. It was almost inviting. Blue crystals sat in deposits, scattered around the grotto. They pulsated light like a tiny heartbeat. Another thing they couldn’t ignore was the absolute immensity of the cavern. The cave was massive. Yuuki and Makoto held torches, but he still couldn’t see the top of the grotto. The distance side to side was also humongous.  

          You could probably fit a small army inside of it, Yuuki thought in wonder.  

But he was still ill at ease. His hand was on the pommel of his sword the entire time. Salamanders and olms scurried around the cave floor, unused to the sudden disturbance caused by Yuuki and Makoto. Their entire journey in had been silent. They both could feel the aura of something dangerous up further in the cave. Yuuki saw something glinting ahead. Makoto also picked up on this and headed towards the light. They walked into what seemed like an opening in the cave. This room was even larger than the cavern’s tunnels. Yuuki peered at the glinting mass and then proceeded to almost drop his torch. Resting in the middle of the cavern, sat the largest elderwyrm Yuuki had ever seen. The glinting they had seen earlier was not light, but a massive horde of gold. They had never seen that much gold before in their entire lives. It was an entire mountain. Yuuki could pick out goblets, crowns, jewels, and expensive pieces of jewelry littered about in the heap of coins. And now to address the elephant in the room. Sitting on top of that small mountain rested the largest elderwyrm he had ever seen.  

          Never mind elderwyrm. This thing’s an entire dragon! Yuuki was incredulous.  

The elderwyrm had coiled itself around the pile like a snake, sleeping. The dragon itself was a deep crimson. Narrow, fiery eyes sat wickedly within the creature's long, hard skull, which gave the creature a rather intimidating appearance. Several enormous horns were placed atop its head’s crest. Several small fan-like skin and bone structures ran down the sides of each of its jaw lines. Its nose was flat and hard. Spikes rand down the length of its chin. Several rows of large teeth poked out from the side of its mouth, giving a slight hint at the terror hiding inside. A wide neck ran down from its head and into a slender body. The top was covered in rounded scales and a spinal ridge ran down its spine. Its bottom was covered in massive scales. Each of the elderwyrm’s limbs had 6 digits, each of which ended in thorny talons seemingly made of obsidian. Magnificent wings grew starting from its shoulders and end at the end of its shoulder blades. The wings are angular, thick skin and eerie bone structures make up most of the wing. Small, sharp tips grew from each end like massive spears. Yuuki was still in terror. He had never encountered such a beast before. He took a fleeting glance at Makoto. She was still, not even daring to take a breath. It looks like she was taken aback as well. Just as Yuuki was about to suggest abandoning this hopeless quest, the dragon opened its heavy-lidded eyes, letting out a breath of hot steam. 

          “I can sense your presence, you fools.” The dragon’s voice was like rasp on steel. Its gravelly tone sending shivers up and down Makoto and Yuuki’s spines. The dragon shifted its enormous head to peer at the invaders. “Now, tell me why you have come to my domain.” 

Yuuki was stricken was fear. Makoto wasn’t faring any better. Looks like all that earlier bluster went straight out the window. The elderwyrm eyed them both with its glinting eyes.

          “If you cannot answer for your behavior, then I shall reduce you to ash. A shameful way to die, no? A death without explanation.” 

Yuuki felt as if there were thorns encircling his throat. Makoto was the one to speak up.  

          “We’ve come to kill you. On request of the mayor of the town you demonized.” She tried her best to sound heroic, but the tremor in her tone was unmistakable.  

Yuuki was flabbergasted. It’s usually not the best idea to tell a dragon you’ve come to kill It. He had the urge to facepalm. He took a halting glance at Makoto. It looks like she had an offscreen transformation. Her fear seemed to vanish; she stood tall, a confident smile on her face.  

          No, no, no, no. This isn’t the time to get all heroic, Makoto!  

The elderwyrm seemed to consider this. Then the cavern shuddered so violently that Yuuki was almost knocked off his feet. He then realized that the dragon was laughing. Or somewhat laughing. Dragons aren’t exactly the merry type. The dragon moved, sending showers of gold scattering around. It stood up to its full magnificent height, long neck arching forward. Its head was now close by the two. Yuuki could feel the heat radiate off its face. Yuuki especially took notice of the wyrm’s white fangs. The smallest one was over a meter long. It spoke. 

          “At least you are no craven. Tell me girl, what did your lord forewarn you?” The dragon’s mouth moved unnaturally. As if it pained him to speak the common tongue.  

          Makoto answered back surely, “I have to kill you. He said you have been terrorizing the town, causing untold damage.” 

The dragon’s third eyelid flickered horizontally. It was a while before he spoke. 

          “And thou believed him? Tell me girl, did this man offer any proof of his accusations?” 

She hesitated. 

          “No, he did not,” she admitted. 

          “So, you foolishly trusted his word?” The elderwyrm focused his attention on Yuuki. “And you did not chastise her? I sense great intellect off you, boy. My senses are seldom wrong.” 

Yuuki looked stunned. Was a dragon telling him off? The dragon moved his great head back towards Makoto.  

          “Even a murderer who would kill in front of dozens of denizens will still have a fair and true trial. Why is it not the same for me?” 

          Makoto fiercely rebutted, “Because...you’re you.” She gestured vaguely at the dragon’s towering body. 

The dragon cocked his head to one side. He looked amused. 

          “The beastgirl is discriminating based on race. Pray tell, does irony escape you? Was it not a mere three generations ago humans would do the same to you? Have you grown complacent and forgotten the iron hot heat of persecution and discrimination, weakling?” 

Makoto flinched in response. The dragon continued. 

          “Let me inform you of what your blasted lordling hath done. He is obsessed with this cursed gold.” The elderwyrm flicked his tail at the mountain. “That is all he wants. While I was slumbering peacefully in this cave, the fool had the notion of trying to steal the gold. When he arrived at my great sept, he saw my offspring, still unborn, napping away peacefully in their eggs.”  

The dragon’s eyes showed pain, voice becoming raspier and raspier.  

         “And what did the lordling you trusted so much do? He snatched them away, selling them to the highest bidder.”  

The dragon grew grim, anger flickering behind its yellow eyes.  

          “Now tell me, weakling. What was my expected reaction? How would you theorize I act? I flew in a rage, searching for what was taken from me. It is true I razed entire towns to the ground, but did I spill any blood on this godforsaken land? A dragon at least has the humanity to understand that those innocents were not involved. But did your lord inform you of his crimes? You, a beastgirl, of all people should be more sympathetic. Now, instead of offering back my offspring, you come here, blustering that you mean to kill me? This insult is too grave to bear.” 

The dragon reared back, its great jaws beginning to light with the embers of dragonfire. Rage emanated like waves from its monstrous form. Yuuki hastily stepped in. 

          “Hold it! We didn’t know about this! We just thought you were out there killing innocents!” 

The elderwyrm paused, swallowing his flames. He spoke. 

          “Ignorance is no excuse. And you, boy. You are no less guiltless than her. Do you recall the recent siege upon Landosl by those monsters a fortnight ago?” The dragon’s neck rushed towards Yuuki, his face mere feet away from Yuuki’s. “Do you think they attacked unprovoked?” 

Yuuki’s mouth was dry. 

          “Do you wish to know the root cause behind their attack? Let me enlighten you, weakling. The son of some noble went out into their domain and hunted their children for sport. He brought back their bodies as trophies for all to see. And the town, your so precious town, cheered him. Are the monsters’ reactions so unjust? So unfair?” The dragon bristled. “Your kind comes into our forests, takes over our homes, builds your monuments to vanity, and then proceeds to murder our kind. What kind of reaction do you expect?”  

Makoto and Yuuki held their heads in shame. The elderwyrm looked over them quizzically. 

          “I have been on this land since the first human ship crashed onto its harbors. I have been here before you and I shall be hereafter you. You, beastgirl, you claim to be a warrior. So did Aegon the Conqueror, Perseus the Preeminent, and Jon the Just. But did you know, what the difference is between you and those three? A true warrior always wishes for peace. Yet you seek out bloodshed. We all wish for things we cannot be. The rich wish to be poor. The poor wish to rich. And I...” The dragon looked down. “I, Rhaegar the Repentant, wish to be human. To live in peace. Yet this will never happen. Not when your kind darken my doorstep.” 

          Yuuki broke out defiantly, “But we can change! What you told us here, we’ll make sure the mayor is accountable. We’ll make sure to return your eggs to you! You have my word!” 

          The elderwyrm cocked its massive head. “If you replace the corrupt, it is only a matter of time before an even worse evil takes its place.”  

Its eyes pierced deep into Yuuki 

          “You should know, weakling. You have also seen terrible things, experienced the worst of your kind.” 

The dragon then was silent, for quite some time. It moved closer to Yuuki, great yellow eyes peering deep into Yuuki’s soul. The elderwyrm stood like that for a moment. It let out a huff of steam.  

          “Irony never seems to escape me. Maybe that is my curse. It seems that she has chosen you, boy.” The dragon’s eyes held a faraway look. “You are not from this world. You do not belong here. And you, you have saved a world before, haven’t you?” The dragon mused, “Maybe it will take an outsider to fix this land as well.” The dragon peered back at Yuuki. “She has taken a great responsibility by choosing you, boy. You do not know what you’re up against.”  

The elderwyrm had a strange expression on its face.  

          “The only reason I do not reduce your very bones to cinder is because of you, boy.” The dragon then slowly lifted up its clawed hand, moving slowly until the tip of its giant claw touched Yuuki’s beating heart. “Inside of you lies a heart of gold. It is more valuable than all of the riches you see before me. It is enough to make me envious. Guard that heart well, weakling. For if you are to succeed, you will have to endure heartache after heartache. Do not let the luster leave from it. Do not let the flame go out!”  

The elderwyrm returned its gaze back to Makoto. Its eyes no longer contained the fire it had before. They were now tired. He spoke in a grave tone.  

          “And you, girl. The world is not black and white. No man likes bloodshed. No monster wanted to be a monster. It is all shades of gray. You would do well to understand this, if you are the warrior you claim.” 

The elderwyrm shook its great body, sending dust and rocks flying off his form. He turned around, nearly decapitating Makoto and Yuuki with his tail. He lumbered over to the small mountain of gold. It rested once more on it, forlorn. 

          “If you were to return my children to me, I would be eternally grateful. If you did so, then if an occurrence should occur that you need my flame, I shall set out and burn everything to blackened ashes. There will be no stronghold, keep, nor septon that can resist my fury. Return them to me, adventurer.”  

The note of desperation and sorrow were clear in his appeal. Yuuki and Makoto took their leave, leaving a morose dragon in their wake.  

Yuuki and an uncharacteristically quiet Makoto made their way down the mountain. Yuuki was surprised to find the outside world so dark. He hadn't realized how much time they had spent exploring that cavern. Yuuki peered up above. The stars dotted the night sky, shimmering in quiet observation of the pair. The clouds had taken their leave, leaving no lens for the moonlight to diffuse through. The milky white moonlight whispered its grace freely upon them. Yuuki remembered a proverb. All secrets are revealed under the light of the moon. He glanced at Makoto. She was still not talking. He worried the encounter with the dragon had hit her hard. It seemed like a lifetime before she finally spoke. 

          “Hey, Yuuki. How many innocent monsters do you think we’ve killed?”  

Her tone appeared to be nonchalant, almost uncaring. But Yuuki was smart enough not to believe that. 

          “I don’t know.” He then began with a firmer tone, “But you can’t blame yourself. You didn’t know any better.” 

          “You heard the wyrm. ‘Ignorance is no excuse.’” 

He looked down. Deep down, he knew the dragon was right. He’d been blindly following orders, without questioning if they were right. He’d let himself be used as a weapon. And he hated himself for it. 

          “You’re right. There is no excuse for the wrongdoing we might have done,” he said sadly. “But we can use that shame to better ourselves.”  

Yuuki struggled to find the right words. Nevertheless, Makoto walked, musing over what Yuuki had said. 

          “You might be right. I’ll try my hardest not to judge based on appearances.”  

          Yuuki scoffed. He thought to himself, A librarian could’ve told you that. 

With that, the two solemnly vowed to themselves and promised to make that villainous mayor pay. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 23

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki,  Pecorine , and Karyl all sat in the living room of their  guildhouse , each preoccupied with a book. Silence hung around them, not threatening this time, just peaceful. Yuuki was the one to break the quiet.   

          “Hey, Karyl?”  

Yuuki’s eyes were still trained onto the book, but he saw her  look up at him in his peripheral vision.  

          “I have a question for you. How exactly does your tail work?”  

And the silence was back. There was no answer from Karyl.  

          “Like, it comes off from the mid of your back. And I don’t get that. Is it, like, curled up or something inside?”  

Now Yuuki looked up from his book and gazed over to Karyl. Her mouth was set in a hard line, a warning for Yuuki to shut up. Unfazed, he continued.  

          “And another thing, what’s up with your ears. You have both cat and human ears. Do you like hear 4x better or something? Or can you turn one of them off and on?”  

If Karyl’s expression was a warning last time, this time it showed divine punishment now. Danger and malevolence rolled off of her like cascading waves, enveloping the room in an ominous atmosphere. Her eyes did that anime thing where they shine bright white. Her mouth was open, possibly chanting a death spell. Her other hand gripped her book, aiming it at Yuuki.    

          I think I went a little over this time, Yuuki reasoned correctly.  Maybe I should’ve backed off. But  anyway , this was a death for science. I’ll be heralded in the history books forever!  

Yuuki was saved from  heraldation  in history books by Pecorine.  

          “C’mon Karyl, someone  had to ask what we were all thinking.”   

Pecorine had an amused expression on her face, barely holding in her laughter. But Yuuki wasn’t so successful. He laughed heartily and soon  Pecorine  joined in. All that ominous atmosphere vanished in an instant. Karyl now looked more embarrassed than anything. But she too soon joined in, adding to the merry laughter in the  guildhouse . Yuuki would live to see another day.  

Authors Note:

For those of you who don't know what I'm talking about:

Chapter Text

Chapter 24

《 Character Appearances 》

It had been a few weeks since Yuuki had accepted the role of coach. Things were going pretty well, considering all things. The kids who were slated to participate in the finals were serious, always trying their best at practice. The other ones, the little ones especially, thought it was all a lovely game. They would soon get bored and would pull at Yuuki’s leg, begging for him to play with them. Yuuki would then tuss up their hair and send them along to Suzume. Ayane and Kurumi were among the ones who took his practice seriously. The pair seemingly wanted to win the tournament for Saren and gave it their all at every practice. Today was their last meet; tomorrow was gameday.  

          That’s good, their motivation will be useful during their match, Yuuki thought sagely, as 10 little toddlers tried tackling him to the ground. He went along with it. They squealed with sudden delight and began jumping on him, pulling at his hair. 

          “Big bro Yuuki, why’s your hair so weird?” one of them asked. He peered at Yuuki closer. “Your face too!” 

Yuuki pretended not to hear as he worked out some strategies for their coming match. 

          Wait, how do you even make plays for soccer? I guess I could maybe bring Io’s blackboard and try marking up some positions... He took a glance at the little toddlers, who were now exploring his pockets for candy. ... But I don’t think they’ll understand.  He had a thoughtful expression.  Might be best to just wing it.  

The kids who were actually practicing noticed the scene.  

          "Oi! Big bro! What’re you doing? You’re supposed to be our coach y’know! You shouldn’t be slacking off!” one of the kids called. 

          “Yeah, yeah. Give me a second,” he sighed. 

Yuuki then went into his cape pocket and pulled out sweets for the little toddlers swarming him. Their eyes shone with wonder at the sugary, scrumptious sweets. Yuuki smiled; while any beta male would hide sweets in their pant pockets, Yuuki cleverly hid them away in his cape pocket. No one would check there. I don’t even think people even  know  about cape pockets. Everyone immediately got off of Yuuki. They stood in a line; eyes trained on the candy. He gave them all a piece and ruffled their hair. He then bent down to eye level and held out his finger as a warning. 

          “Now, when you see Mama Saren or Miss Suzume, don’t go telling them that I gave you this candy, alright?” 

Several heads bobbed, before dashing away inside the orphanage. Yuuki then made his way to the training field. It looks like his hardworking players were all taking a break. The orphans were all situated in a group, sitting down on the grass floor. He smiled at a sight. Although Kurumi was a ways away from the circle, Ayane took a hold of her hand and led her closer. Ayane then sat down with Kurumi on the grass. Still not as close to the main group, but it was a start. His smile widened as Kurumi began to haltingly talk with the other orphans. He made his way to the group and situated himself onto the grass. It was a nice day out. The sky was clear, free from any clouting from the clouds. The sun warmed the grass they sat on, almost making it as soft as a downy pillow. Birds chirped their sing-song in the trees, providing nature’s equivalent of background music. The whites of dandelion wisps were carried by the wind, spreading their seeds throughout the backyard of the orphanage. Yuuki was taking in the peaceful environment, eyes closed in bliss. The kids’ small chitchat died down. The orphans looked up at him expectantly. After a while, he opened his eyes, revealing a blue as deep as the ocean itself. He smiled warmly at the kids. 

          “If we win the game tomorrow, I’ll get each of you a toy. Whatever you want, no matter the cost.” 

That got them all got excited. They all started to clamor to each other about what they were going to buy.  

          Saren took in so many kids, this whole thing must rack up a huge expense. There’s probably no money left over for toys and stuff, Yuuki thought to himself. 

Midst the excited chaos, Kurumi held up her hand.  

          “Excuse me...” she began quietly. 

No one heard her, including Yuuki. He was too busy trying to explain how ponies weren’t toys.  

          “Excuse me,” Kurumi started, a bit louder this time. 

Yuuki was still debating the philosophy of what makes something a toy with a rather knowledgeable kid.  

          “EXCUSE ME!” Kurumi finally shouted, before covering her mouth with her hands.  

In an instant, all noise died down. They all looked shocked, no one had ever heard Kurumi yell before. The silence and pressure of their stares were too much for Kurumi. Her eyes began to glisten. Yuuki came to her rescue. 

          “What’s up Kurumi?” he asked gently. 

It was a while before she worked up the courage to talk.  

          “Will Mama Saren be there to watch our game?” 

And the clamoring started again. Everyone swarmed Yuuki, now tugging at his shirt.  

          “Will she be there, big bro?” Ayane asked, with those puppy-dog eyes of hers.  

He pondered on how to answer. Just yesterday, he asked the same question to Saren. She had said there was just too much work to do, and that she probably wouldn’t make it. But he couldn’t tell the kids that. It would crush their little hearts. He put on his best fibbing face and answered their cries. 

          “I’ll ask Mama Saren today. I promise I’ll try my best.” 

This seemed to satisfy them. They stopped pulling his shirt (Yuuki swore all of his clothing was now loose) and resumed talking amongst themselves. The kids and Yuuki sat like that for a while, before hearing Suzume’s call for lunch. All the kids hastily got up to their feet and thundered towards the orphanage. They had worked up quite the appetite while practicing. Yuuki got to his feet as well, dusting off his soccer jersey. He made his way towards the orphanage, stomach churning along the way. 

Yuuki knocked on the door of Saren’s office.  

          “Come in!” her voice called from inside. 

He opened the door and stepped inside. He waved in greeting. 

          “Hey, Yuuki. What’s up?” She was seated behind her desk, hands folded with her chin resting on the backs of her hands.  

          “I just wanted to talk about tomorrow's game.” 

She seemed to act dismissive. She closed her eyes and waved through the air with her hand offhandedly.  

          “Oh ok. Don’t worry if you guys don’t win, Suzume tells me you guys have really been working hard. It’s alright.” 

He hesitated. 

          “No, that’s not what I wanted to talk about.” 

She paused, opening her eyes. Saren looked at Yuuki once more. 

          “Then what is it?”  

          “Saren, you need to come to tomorrow’s game.” 

Understanding dawned on Saren’s face, right before a hint of annoyance settled in. 

          “Yuuki, I already told you that I can’t come. I just have too much work to do.” 

          “But they need you to be there,” he asserted. “The whole reason they’ve been working this hard is for you.” 

She shook her head in disagreement. 

          “Yuuki, I don’t think you understand. It’s not that I don’t want to go, I just can’t, ” Saren exasperated.  

Yuuki folded his arms and took a seat in one of the chairs facing Saren. He felt like a child facing the school principal. Shoving those thoughts out of the way, he continued. 

          “Why not? Let me tell you something. Do you think when I accepted to coach, I didn’t have other things going on? Just a couple of weeks ago, I went crazy and attacked my friends. On my own birthday. Don’t you think I’m still messed up about that? That I’m scared I’ll hurt them again?” 

His voice, even through his best efforts, started to raise. 

          “The whole reason I did this was a sort of redemption. As a sort of repentance.” He balled his fists. “On top of all that, I’m kept being told I’m supposed to be this big hero. But I’m just some guy.” He let out a deep breath. “But enough about me.” 

His unwavering eyes met Saren’s. He started more gently. 

          “Saren, you are probably the greatest person in Landosol. You took in these kids, fed them, clothed them, and cared for them without expecting anything in return. In a world full of darkness, you are the one that gave them the light of hope. You were the dawn that broke through the dusk. They respect you so much, and rightfully so. You’ve done so much for them. So please, let them do something for you. Attend their game.” 

Saren had no words. She was silent for a while. They both sat in their chairs, staring at each other. It was Saren who broke the silence. She let out a tired smile. 

          “Y’know, you really remind me of someone I used to know.” Her eyes had a distant look. “He was stubborn too, like you, but always infuriatingly right.”  

Yuuki too felt a strange sense of déjà vu. He began softly and played his trump card. 

          “Saren, let me do your work.” 

Saren blinked. 

          “Huh?” 

          “Let me do your work for you, this way you can attend their game without missing anything.” 

She shot him a look of surprise. 

          “But you can’t! You’re their coach, you deserve to be there more than I do.” 

He shook his head. 

          “No, they’re not doing it for me. It’s you. You’ll be more of a help than I’ll ever be. One of you will spur them on more than a thousand of me.” 

Saren looked unconvinced.  

          “But don’t you want to see them play?” 

          He scoffed, “Of course I do. But we can’t always have what we want in life, right? It’s a small price to pay for their happiness.” 

Saren just sat there, eyes incredulous. She began gathering her papers. 

          “This was going to take me near midnight to complete. For you it’ll probably take the entire day and night,” she remarked. 

          “It doesn't matter. I’ll do it.”  

Yuuki’s tone was firm. Saren chuckled internally. 

          That blasted Yuuki. Once his mind is made up, there’s no changing it,  she mused. 

          Saren sighed, “Alright, here’s everything you need to do.” 

She slid him a checklist. Saren studied Yuuki closely; she didn’t miss the look of horror flash across his face. But it was gone as quick as it came.  

          “Alright, that’s not too bad.” Yuuki sounded like he was trying to convince himself. “I’ll get this done.” 

With that, Yuuki left the room. The kids were already put to bed a while ago, so he said his goodbyes to Saren and Suzume and made his leave. However, unbeknownst to him, an eavesdropper stooped by the stairs, listening to every word that passed. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 25

《 Character Appearances 》

Ayane was in their team’s locker room, the only one in their team’s locker room to be more precise. She laced up her cleats, mind wandering. She hadn’t meant to pick up on Mama Saren and Big Bro Yuuki’s conversation, but she couldn’t help listening on. Ayane’s thoughts were a mess. 

          What was Big Bro talking about? Is he not coming so Mama Saren can?  

She was so engrossed in her thoughts that she didn’t hear Kurumi sneaking up on her. Kurumi tentatively tapped on Ayane’s shoulder, causing her to yelp out in terror. She fell from the bench in an audible thud. Rubbing her sore behind, Ayane glared up at Kurumi.  

          “Aw c’mon Kurumi! Give me a bit of warning next time!” 

          Kurumi spoke softly, unperturbed by Ayane, “It’s almost time to start the game. What’re you still doing in here?” 

Although Kurumi was probably the shyest child in Landosol, she was comfortable with a couple of people. Ayane was one of them. Kurumi offered her a hand. Ayane took it and pulled herself up.  

          “Nothing... I’ve just been thinking of wh—” 

          “Why Coach isn’t here?” 

Ayane looked away and nodded. Kurumi thought Ayane was hiding something. She scrutinized her. Ayane finally relented under Kurumi’s gaze. 

          Ayane confessed, “I overheard Big Bro and Mama Saren talking about something.” 

Kurumi looked shocked. She covered her mouth with her hands. 

          “Mama Saren always told us that listening to other people’s conversations is wrong.”  

          “You’re right, but I know why Big Bro isn’t here!” 

That seemed to pique Kurumi’s interest.  

          “...Why isn’t he here?” she asked meekly, although curiosity was evident in her tone. 

Ayane began to explain what she overheard. When she finished, Kurumi looked relieved. 

          “I knew Big Bro wouldn’t just abandon us,” she said happily. “He isn’t that sort of person.” 

An official stuck their head into the locker room. His eyes wandered before finding Ayane and Kurumi. 

          “C’mon kiddos, the game’s about to start.” 

With that, the head disappeared. Ayane looked up at Kurumi. 

          “Okay, I think it’s time we got moving. Let’s win this for Big Bro Yuuki!” 

Kurmi nodded in silent agreement. With that, they both left the locker room, anxiety beginning to pile up on their little shoulders.  Trying to brush off her worries, Ayane focused on her surroundings. They were walking down a long hallway, which would open up to the playing field. There were no light fixtures inside of the tunnel, so at the end, it looked like there were walking into startling white oblivion. Ayane felt the ground shake underneath her. She also heard the muffled cries of the crowd.  

          Just how many people attended the game?  she wondered nervously. 

They were now at the end of the tunnel. The sudden brightness blinded them. Raising a hand to shield her assaulted eyes, Ayane’s mouth dropped open. Since they were playing on the opposing team’s field (in addition to the other orphanage being  really  far away) Saren and the kids had left home late at night. The plan was to spend a couple of days at the local inn before playing the final game. So Ayane never really saw the stadium they would play in. She was expecting the final to be held on a normal grass field, with maybe some drinks and snacks on the sidelines. She was certainly not expecting this.  The first thing she had noticed was the immense number of people there. Most of them wore the red colors of the opposing team, but she spotted some fans sporting the black and orange shades of the Sarendia Orphanage. But nonetheless, the stadium looked like a red sea, with a couple of black fishes swimming about. The excitement and anticipation in the air were almost tangible. Fans were screaming, hooting, cheering so loud that Ayane could barely hear her own thoughts. They were all crammed and tightly packed into the plastic seats. It had to be uncomfortable, but excitement took over any discomfort. She walked forward onto the grass. It was a deep green, with white lines running accurately up and down the field. It was 110 meters by 100, making Ayane and Kurumi look like ants. But even the field looked minuscule compared to the surrounding stands. It was arranged in a semicircle, with 4 layers of bleachers. Ayane saw that each seat was filled, making it look like there were a million people there. The Landosolian flags were situated around the stadium’s top, mirroring the semicircle stadium. They ruffled and rippled slightly in the windy breeze. Even though she was on the field, Ayane could smell the slight aroma of roasted peanuts. Ayane’s legs began to quiver. It was just too overwhelming. She took a glance at Kurumi. She seemed to handle the situation worse. Ayane could literally see Kurumi shrink back in her shell. Ayane tried to force herself steady. She had to be strong to support her friend. She found herself wishing, not for the first time, that Yuuki was here. Saren and the rest of the team were situated a couple of yards ahead of them. She spotted the two and beckoned them closer. 

          “What took you guys so long?” Saren almost had to yell in order to be heard. 

          Ayane replied, “Sorry Mama Saren, but why are there so many people? I thought this game was just meant to be for fun!” 

Saren glared at the opposing team’s coach. 

          “Me too, but it looks like our competitors made this match a bit more public than necessary.” 

Ayane had a look of confusion on her face. 

          “...What does ‘necessary’ mean?” 

Despite the oppressive, noisy environment, Saren flashed a slight smile. She patted Ayane’s head. 

          “Don’t you worry about it. Just play for fun, just like Yuuki told you guys.” 

Saren turned her attention to Kurumi. 

          “And how are you doing Kurumi?” Even though Saren was practically yelling, her gentle tone was still apparent. 

Kurumi seemed to be frozen in shock, as if she still couldn’t take in the environment around her. Saren looked worried. She knelt down so that she was at eye level with Kurumi. 

          “Are you okay hon? Do you want to sit this one out? Let me get you some water.” 

Saren looked around frantically and saw the water and snack stand on the sidelines. At least Ayane’s imagination had gotten that part right. Saren started to make for it, but Kurumi interrupted her. 

          “I’m fine Mama Saren,” she said, voice unsteady. 

Saren turned around and quizzically examined her. 

          “No, you’re not. You’re literally trembling in your boots. I’m taking you out of the game.” 

          “But I can’t! I owe it to Coach to at least play.” Kurumi avoided Saren’s gaze. 

          Saren replied flatly, “Yuuki wouldn’t want you hurting yourself for him.” 

Just as she was about to take Kurumi out, the opposing team’s coach stepped in.  

          “Aw c’mon Saren. Let the kid play.” 

Saren grasped Kurumi’s hand, motherly instincts kicking in. 

          “I’m sorry Lisa , but to be frank; I know my kids better than you. I know what’s best for them.”  

Coach Lisa held up her hands to ward off Mama Bear Saren. 

          “I meant no offense. All I'm saying is that it’s sometimes best to let them learn lessons on their own. You can’t coddle them forever y’know.” 

Saren’s mouth was set in a hard line. Kurumi’s hand went slack in her grasp. Kurumi looked up pleadingly at her. 

          “Please Mama Saren. Please let me play.” Kurumi put on her best puppy dog face. 

Saren’s resolve started to slowly crumble. She finally relented. 

          “Okay fine,” she sighed. Saren then held up a finger in warning. “But the moment you look sick or something, I’m taking you out.” 

          “Thank you so much Mama Saren!” Kurumi tried to put on her bravest face. 

Coach Lisa nodded and went off to her own team. Saren took Ayane and Kurumi and met up with theirs. Saren pulled out her trademarked speakerphone. 

          “Okay, listen up team! As many of you have noticed, Yuuki isn’t here with us.” Saren hesitated, “He had... an emergency to handle, so he couldn’t be here.” 

A lot of the kids looked crestfallen at that.  

          “But don’t worry, I’ll make him pay for being absent.” She moved on. “But let’s focus on the game. It looks like a couple of people heard about our little match.” She looked around at the roaring stadium. “But that’s okay. The main point is to have fun. So don’t worry about anything, okay?” 

The kids didn’t look very motivated. 

          Maybe Yuuki was wrong, maybe he should’ve been here instead of me, Saren worried. 

An official in black and white stripes walked over to them. A whistle hung around his shoulders.  

          “Okay everyone, we’re starting. Go over to your appropriate sides of the field.” 

Saren nodded and reassured them all once more. She left to go watch on the sidelines, anxiety and worry swirling and churning in her gut. Ayane and Kurumi were positioned close together. They both did some last-minute stretching. Ayane took a furtive glance at Kurumi. 

          “Don’t you worry Kurumi. I’m sure everything will be fine.” Ayane tried her best to sound confident. 

If Kurumi heard her, she didn’t show it. The opposing team won the tip-off, so they would also proceed with the kick-off. Saren’s team would have to wait for the official to sound the whistle, signaling the ball in play. The official carried the white and black hexagonal ball into the middle of the field. He took a couple of steps back. The opposing team was clad in red and white striped soccer jerseys. Confidence exuberated off of them in waves. They were a harsh juxtaposition to Saren’s orange and black, ball-of-nerves team. The official finally motioned for the red team to start. The entire stadium went quiet at once. Everyone was at the edge of their seat. The player taking the kick-off ran forward and launched the ball towards them. A split second later, the official signaled the start of the game. The stadium erupted in noise, as the ball raced towards the Sarendia Orphanage goal. Ayane rushed to intercept it, slamming it back towards the opposing team. She saw her entire team converge, rushing forward. She just hoped the goalie didn’t go along with them. The ball raced back to the other side of the field, right into the hands, or more accurately feet, of one of the opposing players. He dribbled the ball up the field, jogging slowly the entire time. 

          “Who does that jerk think he is? He’s toying with us!” one of the boys from her team jabbered. 

He rushed to meet the confident player. The opposing player didn’t even seem fazed. Just before he could reach the ball, the opposing team side-stepped, sending the Sarendia Orphanage player sprawling onto the grass. That was when the opposing team exploded. The guy dribbling the ball let out a devilish smile before sprinting with the ball. The soccer ball seemed to blur as he thundered toward the Sarendia Orphanage goal. Kurumi tried to steal the ball, but it was futile. In seconds, he was at the door of the goalie box, sending the ball hurtling with a resolute  thwack.  The goalie tried desperately to block, but the ball was just too fast. It strained against the white, polyester net, marking the first point of the game in under 2 minutes. The home team celebrated while Sarendia Orphanage looked flabbergasted. The difference in skill level was just too great. Kurumi jogged up to Ayane. 

          “Did you see that? That one guy just went past our entire team’s defenses! The other players on his team didn’t even do anything!” Kurumi spoke haltingly, the two were already winded. 

Ayane gasped for breath. 

          “Yeah, but it’s okay. It’s only one point. We can do this.” 

Kurumi didn’t look too convinced. Ayane patted her shoulder reassuringly anyway and focused on the game. A new turnover began. The Sarendia Orphanage goalie drop-kicked the ball, signaling the resumption of the game. The ball found its way to Kurumi. She dribbled the ball carefully forward. She took a glance at the other team. They didn’t even try to meet her. They were all on their side of the field, just watching Kurumi with their smug little faces. Kurumi tried to press on, pushing away any other thoughts. She was now ¾ of the way down the field. Soon, she was now in scoring distance. Kurumi swished the ball to her nonprimary leg and slammed it with her right. And then she nearly fell down with the momentum of her kick. Taking a quick glance down, Kurumi realized she kicked open air. There was no ball anywhere in sight. Frantically looking behind her, she saw a red player make her way down the field.  

          Impossible! When did she steal the ball from me! Kurumi’s mind raced.  

She turned and desperately sprinted towards the ball. There was no way she could make it in time. Just as the red player crossed the halfway line, Ayane stepped in. She attempted a slide tackle. Ayane’s feet came into contact with the ball, passing it to a Sarendia Orphanage player. The red player fell to her feet from the force from Ayane’s slide tackle. Ayane took a quick glance at the referee. No flags were tossed. She grinned and leaped back on her feet. Leaving the opposing player in her dust, Ayane rushed to the opposite side of the field, meters reducing to mere inches under her feet. The Sarendia Orphanage teamwork worked like clockwork. The opposing team was still shocked by Ayane’s sudden steal. Sarendia Orphanage capitalized on this. They rocketed toward the opposing team’s goal, soon coming upon their goalie box. Finally, the red team spurred to action. They all rushed towards the Sarendia Orphanage player with the ball. He candidly passed the ball to another player.  

          That’s the other team’s weakness, Ayane realized.  They have no teamwork, no team chemistry. That’s how we’ll win.   

The entire opposing team mobbed the player in possession of the ball. They too nonchalantly passed it along to another. This game of hot potato happened for a while before Sarendia Orphanage saw an opening. Kurumi had the ball during that time. There was a clear path between her and the goal. Even the goalie was on the opposite side of the goal. She took the chance. Kurumi wound up her leg and drove the ball towards the opposing team’s goal. The ball went smoothly, without any interference. It made a satisfying swish  as it struggled against the net. Now it was the red team’s turn to look flabbergasted. The score was now 1 to 1. Everyone swarmed Kurumi, patting her back and yelling words of encouragement. The crowd exploded with boisterous approval. A disgruntled Coach Lisa called in a time-out. Saren came running onto the field, congratulated Kurumi, Ayane, and the others for their amazing teamwork. She showered the orphans with hugs and kisses, making them all flush red.  

          “Nice job everyone!” she crowed. “You’re all doing amazing out there!” 

The referee whistled, signaling the end of the time-out. Saren said some final words of encouragement before retreating to the sidelines. She pointed excitedly to Suzume. 

          “Did you see that Suzume!? Those are our kids out there! Look how amazing they are!” 

Suzume smiled and nodded. 

          “I see where they get their energy from, Miss Saren.” 

Image Credits: @LoveToHateYou

Saren took a seat before jumping back to her feet. She was just too excited. On the field, Ayane congratulated Kurumi once more on her goal.  

          “You did amazing out there, little sis,” she said, playfully punching her arm. 

Kurumi smiled shyly. 

          “Thanks, Ayane.” 

They both shifted their attention back to the game. Any smug brazenness the other team had was gone. Each player had a look of grim seriousness, plummeting the overall atmosphere. Even the audience quieted down once seeing the looks on the red team. Ayane noticed a couple of players were substituted. A different goalie came forward with the ball and drop-kicked it; sending it hurtling towards them. The ball was high up in the air. Ayane's eyes trailed it as it reached the maximum of its arc. She looked down and saw a fearsome sight. Every single player flashed towards them; goalie included. Wait? What? Ayane peered closer. The goalie was also with the rest of the players, rushing forward with them. It looked like the other team’s strategy was to blitzkrieg them, overwhelming them with their speed and numbers. The soccer ball lost its futile struggle with gravity and bounced back towards the earth. It dropped a few meters away from Ayane. She went forward and got the ball, dribbling it towards the other team’s goal. But as soon as she did so, she was mobbed by the entire team. This time, they gave her no room to pass the ball. She was quite literally run over as 4 people steamrolled past her, snagging the ball. Ayane was knocked off her feet. She took up a glance at the referee. There were still no calls given.  

          Maybe I should pretend to be hurt like professional soccer players, she snarked to herself. 

Ayane got up back to her feet and ran after the ball. But it was useless. The red team was already at the Sarendia Orphanage doorstep. They had arranged themselves into a sort of diamond, not allowing any steals. There was nothing the goalie could do. The red player smashed the ball, sending it flying forward with ferocious force. The ball easily went in the goal, marking the second point for the other orphanage. The morose crowd was reanimated with the goal, cheering loudly once more. Ayane looked up at the clock. Since this wasn’t a professional game, they were only playing for one quarter. There were only a few minutes left before the game was over. Saren signaled a time-out. The ref’s whistle cut through the crowd. Saren rushed onto the field, mind racing for something to do, something to say. The Sarendia Orphanage players looked exhausted, and poor whispers flitted about. 

          One girl held the back of her head with her hands. “There’s no way we can beat them. They’re just too good.” 

          “Yeah, we can’t do anything,” another boy agreed sadly. 

          “Even Big Bro Yuuki didn’t show up. Do you guys think he didn’t care?” 

          One kid scoffed. “Yeah, why else would he not show up? It’s obvious he didn’t care.” 

          “I thought he was on our side, but it looks like we were wrong. He’s just like the other grownups,” one girl said sullenly. 

          “No, you’re wrong!”  

Kurumi had spoken up. Everyone turned their attention to her little figure. Her hands were curled up in fists, clenched tight.  

          “The reason Big Bro Yuuki isn’t here is so that Mama Saren can be! He just helped out Mama Saren with her work. He cares for us; he would never just leave us!”  

Tears stung her eyes as she forced the words to come out of her mouth. Ayane stepped in to support. 

          “She’s right! When has our big bro done anything like that? He’s always giving us treats and sweets, he would never do that!” 

The children looked down in shame. One of them turned to Saren. 

          “Is that true, Mama Saren?” 

Saren nodded. 

Kurumi continued, trying to put on her bravest voice. 

          “So that’s why we can’t give up! He tried his best to coach us, and the least we can do is try ! He never cared about us winning, just us having fun! Let’s do this! For Big Bro Yuuki!” 

She pumped her tiny fist in the air, Ayane followed suit. She took up the cry. 

          “For Big Bro Yuuki!” Ayane shouted. 

One by one, the children soon took up the call, each voice adding to the increasingly loud chorus. Saren found herself bellowing the chant (a fact that she would later vehemently deny). The referee whistled, ending the time-out. Saren gave each orphan a pat on the head before retreating to the sidelines. The Sarendia Orphanage team took up their positions. Ayane was next to Kurumi, as usual. She glanced at Kurumi and began nonchalantly. 

          “You do know that we’re probably not going to win, right?” 

Kurumi returned her gaze. 

          “Yeah, probably.” She then grinned. “But it’ll be fun though.” 

And with that, the whistle blew once more.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 26

《 Character Appearances 》

          “Are you sure you want this?” Yuuki asked hesitantly.  

Ayane hung at Yuuki’s shoulder, nodding furiously. Sighing, Yuuki handed the storekeep some money. He enthusiastically handed Yuuki the stuffed bunny, who then handed it to a very delighted Ayane. She squealed in happiness and hugged the bunny tight. Yuuki thanked the shopkeep and gently grabbed Ayane’s hand. He led Ayane out of the store. Saren and the other kids from the orphanage were all situated outside. He let go of Ayane’s hand. His own, seemingly having a mind of their own, immediately retreated to his pockets. Cape billowing behind him, he walked over to the group with Ayane. 

          “Alright, that's one more down,” he said; eyes passing over all the kids. “But I still don’t know why I have to pay for everyone’s toys. I only offered the challenge if you guys wo—” 

          Saren interjected curtly, “It’s your punishment for not being there at their game.” 

Yuuki’s mouth slacked open. 

          “Huh?! The only reason I wasn’t there was because so that you  could be! Or did you already forget that? If anything,  you  should be the one paying for all of this!” Yuuki was incredulous. 

Saren wafted some of her ash blonde hair away with a riff of her hand. 

          “Oh my, look at you, Yuuki. How unmanly. You can’t even keep your promises. And always sweating the small stuff.” 

A couple of the kids joined in on  Hate On Yuuki Day . One boy shook his head. 

          “Tsk, tsk, tsk. And you’re supposed to be our role model, Big Bro.” 

Another kid waved her finger back and forth. 

          “For shame Big Bro Yuuki, for shame.” 

Yuuki’s disbelieving eyes turned to the kids. 

          “Oi, oi, oi! I bought you guys all those toys, and you’re still taking her side? Did you forget how many sweets I gave you all?” 

Yuuki covered his mouth with his hands a tad too late. He realized what he had just let slip. Saren raised an eyebrow.  

          “Could you run that by me again?” 

Yuuki’s brain searched for a way out. 

          “Ummm... c’mon kids! Let’s get you guys some more toys!” 

With that, he quickly took the hands of two kids and led them away, back into the toy shop. 

Yuuki, Saren, and the orphans of Sarendia Orphanage walked towards home. It had almost taken the entire day for everyone to choose a toy, Saren included. Yuuki and Saren were in the middle of the group, with the kids prancing and dancing around them; like a sea of excitement. They all walked on the paved sidewalk, actually taking up the entire thing. People would often have to go around the large entourage. On their way home, an elderly woman had to cross the street. Yuuki went forward and offered his arm. She gladly took it and the two began to cross. About halfway there, the sweet, old lady beckoned Yuuki closer with her gnarled, wrinkled hands. He stooped down and she whispered in his ear. 

          “Very impressive sonny, but let the poor girl relax a little bit. Don’t worry, you’re going to have plenty of grandchildren.”  

The old lady then pinched playfully at a horror-stricken Yuuki’s cheeks. She thanked Yuuki for his help and made her way down the street, leaving an embarrassed, baffled Yuuki in her wake. When he rejoined the group, everyone was quick to point out Yuuki’s reddened face. Saren frowned and cocked her head to one side when she saw him. 

          “What happened? Did the old lady say something?” 

Yuuki didn’t make eye contact with Saren (much to her confusion) and mumbled incoherent nothings before briskly continuing their walk home. Saren called after him, but she couldn’t get a response. The only hint he left was his tomato complexion. Eyebrows scrunching, she followed after him and set her pace to his gait. The children followed suit, tiny hands gripping their toys, giggling mischievously in understanding. They all made plans to inform Mama Saren as soon as Big Bro Yuuki went home. With that, the delighted group safely made their way home, each person happy as can be.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 27

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki felt a deep dread settle into his stomach. He was so not looking forward to this. However, our hero ambled on, despite every instinct screaming at him to scatter and scamper away. Yuuki walked on the Landosolian street, hands shoved in his pockets with his cape billowing behind him. Trying to calm his anxiety, Yuuki studied his surroundings. The busy bustle of the boulevard was a nice distraction from his upcoming encounter. Children blew bubbles on the dark, paved street and pranced around. A sleepy dog lazily opened its eyes as Yuuki passed by. It was stretched under the shade of a tree. Yuuki stopped. He stooped down to a crouch and gave it a little scratch behind the ears. The dog indolently wagged its tail in pleasure. Yuuki rose back to his feet and continued on. Clouds that were as smooth as cotton candy dotted the blue sky. An elderly gentleman sat on a wooden bench and retold his life stories to a crowd of youngsters before him. After listening to the gentleman, he heard a melody coming from further down the street. He walked on. Street musicians played B-tier music softly at an intersection. Yuuki stopped and put some money in their coffers. The distractions worked. His anxiety and dread were practically gone. 

          Man, why was I so scared in the first place? He scoffed at himself.  

With renewed confidence, he resumed his walk down the road, lightly humming a tune along the way. After a while, Yuuki had finally reached his destination. It was a tailor shop and quite a popular one at that. The girl that worked here, Tsumugi, was unmatched in her craftsmanship. She had built up quite a bit of notoriety. People all over Landosol would flock to this shop, hoping that Tsumugi would make their outlandish clothing ideas into a reality. Suzuna herself, who was a famous fashion model, exclusively signed a clothing deal with Tsumugi. Yuuki noticed a sign posted in front of the shop. Squinting his eyes, he discerned a picture of himself (a rather good one too) plastered onto the board with the words Do Not Enter emblazoned in bold letters at the top. He sighed. If only he could get along with Tsumugi as well as literally everyone else in Landosol. Bracing himself, he opened the door and stepped inside.  

And then he was nearly decapitated. The moment he took a step, he saw a brilliant, flashing gleam. The next second, steel scissors drove deep into the wooden wall of the store, mere inches from his face. Yuuki, mouth agape, slowly took a glance at the scissors. They were thrown with such force, that only the handle was still visible; protruding from the beam. He closed his slack jaw and nervously gulped. He then took a glance at his attacker. To describe Tsumugi was to say one word: pink. Her pink hair was fashioned in pigtails, with slight curls reaching her bare shoulders. She wore a frilly, almost vest-like, shirt that had a heart-shaped opening at the top. Yuuki sardonically thought Tsumugi added it to make up for her actual heart. Her shirt had 4 coattails, each ending with a white, fluffy cotton ball. A velvet ribboned; gold brooch was fastened at her neck. She also wore a magenta beret, with white ribbons lacing the middle. Normally this bright, festive wardrobe, coupled with her cheery behavior, would knock the socks off of anyone. But she wasn’t normal right now. After all, she had thrown deadly projectiles at our main protagonist. Tsumugi was standing behind the counter, a look of annoyance clearly visible on her face. 

          “Dang it, I missed again!”  

Yuuki flailed his arms in emphatic terror. 

          “This isn’t even slapstick comedy anymore! It’s straight-up attempted murder!”  

Tsumugi dismissed Yuuki’s fourth wall break. Yuuki huffed.  

          “Well, isn’t it customary to say ‘Goodmorning!’ or ‘How are you doing?’ to your customers?” 

Tsumugi ignored his jibe and pulled out some design papers. She began to work offhandedly. Yuuki stepped up to the counter. He put his elbows onto the desk and rested his chin on his hands.  

          “Y’know, now you’re just being rude.” 

Unfazed, Tsumugi finally replied back. 

          “Didn’t you see the sign out front?” 

          “Yeah, I did. That’s a great picture of me.”  

He stood tall once more and nodded, eyes closed. Yuuki suddenly had a thought and then pointed an accusing finger at Tsumugi.  

          “Wait, how did  you get that picture of me?” Yuuki’s disbelieving voice became low. “Were you stalking me? ”  

Tsumugi only blinked in response. Yuuki then had a thoughtful expression. He did that thing detectives do when they’re thinking about something. Y’know what I’m talking about; the thing where you touch your chin and have that musing expression on your face. Anyway, Yuuki did that.  

          “Hmmm, you’re right. You aren’t the type of girl to do that sort of thing. No, I’m wrong. You are that type of girl, but you only really stalk Rei. But I do feel like someone’s been following me recently,” Yuuki shuddered. 

Yuuki then placed a bag on the counter. Tsumugi eyed it warily. 

          “And what’s this?” she asked. 

          He replied cheerfully, “Doughnuts! I brought your favorite kind!” 

Tsumugi, still eyeing Yuuki, grabbed the brown bag and pulled it in close. She took a peek inside the bag. Yuuki didn’t miss the look of joy that crossed her face, no matter how quickly it soon left. Tsumugi took one out and chomped it, crumbs falling to the floor. Her face was scrunched up in delight. Her cheeks were a rosy pink, smile radiating the room.  

          “Sooooo gooooood!” Tsumugi forgot about her malevolence. “Where’d you get these?” 

          Yuuki had a proud expression on his face. “I’ve made them myself! I’ve been having some cooking lessons with Makoto, and I’ve picked up a thing or two.” 

          “They’re amazing!” 

For that precious minute, the two of them were like great friends, exchanging pleasantries. However, Tsumugi’s mood went sour the moment the doughnuts were all gone. 

          “Wow, I had no idea you’d be able to finish a dozen doughnuts that fast. You go girl!” Yuuki looked seriously impressed. 

          Brushing away his comment, she asked, “Okay, why'd you come here, Mr. Knight?” 

Yuuki, without missing a beat, replied. 

          “To see you, of course,” he bantered. He quickly added before Tsumugi could hit him, “About clothes!” 

Tsumugi nodded. She opened a drawer and took out a notepad.  

          “Okay, so what are the measurements?” 

Yuuki had a blank expression. 

          “Huh?”  

Tsumugi sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. 

          “The measurements for the clothes you want me to sew up? I’m assuming it's you right?” 

Yuuki shook his head. 

          “No, no. It’s for my guildmates. Here, they gave me a note. Maybe this is what you want.” 

He dug in his coat pocket and pulled out a wrinkled note. Tsumugi scrunched up her nose. 

          “Why’s it so wrinkled?” 

          “Well, it seems like every time I walk into town, I’m stopped by like 20 people I know. I can’t even get groceries without being mobbed and going on a random adventure, haha,” Yuuki grinned.  

Tsumugi crossed her arms. She let out a hmph.   

          “Wow, you really know how to make a girl feel special, Mr. Knight,” she said sarcastically. 

He didn’t really have a clever response for that. Yuuki sheepishly rubbed the back of his head. He tried to change the subject by making some polite conversation.  

          “So, your next solo concert is next week, right? Since the last one was a huge success, I’m sure you’re going to do even better this time around!” 

His attempt worked. Tsugumi instantly brightened up at the mention of her side idol gig and started to talk excitedly.  

          “Yeah, I can’t wait for it! I even wrote some of my own lines, do you want to see?” 

          Yuuki nodded. “Of course.” 

Tsumugi rummaged open a drawer and pulled out some papers. She set them down on the counter in front of Yuuki. He picked one up and examined the lyrics.  

          “Life is but a dream, one that we cannot see. One that’s sweeter than a tangerine, although it’s certainly not easy.” Yuuki nodded in approval. “These are pretty good.” 

Tsumugi let out a prideful hmph.   

          “I’m glad you like them. Even Chika thought they were wonderful.”  

Tsumugi’s eyes dazzled, shining in pride. Yuuki noticed how happy she was whenever she did any idol work. Yuuki handed back the song lyrics to her. 

          “Y’know, you’re really inspiring, Tsumugi,” Yuuki commented. 

She took the papers from him and frowned in confusion. 

          “You manage this amazing tailoring business,” he praised while waving his arm around the shop, “And you’re also a really great dancer and singer. It must not be easy at all. I really admire you for that.” 

She paused for a second, letting his words of praise sink in. She then slowly flushed, turning redder and redder by the second. Yuuki smiled internally but pretended to play dumb. He feigned a look of worry. 

          “Oh, what happened? Your face is entirely red. Do you have a cold or something?”  

He reached out with an outstretched hand, touching Tsumugi’s forehead. She darted away from his touch and pointed a finger at him. She was entirely red now. 

          “H-h-hey what’re you think you’re doing?” 

Yuuki cocked his head to one side. 

          “I was just taking your temperature; what did you think I was doing?” 

Tsumugi was standing still, thoughts flitting crazily through her mind. Her heart was racing so fast, she was sure Yuuki could hear it. She tried to calm herself down.  

          Just think of Ms. Rei. Ms. Rei, Ms. Rei, Ms. Rei. Take deep breaths now Tsugumi, she thought, while taking deep breaths.  

Yuuki interrupted her. 

          “Why are you suddenly breathing like you’ve just ran a marathon?” 

An interrupted Tsumugi yelped at his outburst. Scrambling, she stepped out from the counter and pulled Yuuki towards the door by his collar.  

          “O-o-o-okay I have the measurements now, so come by in a week. I’ll have it ready then!” The color Tsumugi’s face now matched her clothes.  

          “Woah! But wait, I haven’t even asked if I could come to your conce—”  

Yuuki was cut off as Tsumugi’s strings wrapped around him and threw him out the door. The door shut with a resounding thud behind him. Rubbing his sore behind, he pulled himself onto his feet.  

          Man, that girl is a handful, Yuuki thought, annoyance flashing. He paused for a second, looking at the door of Tsumugi’s shop. Although I probably do deserve it for teasing her a little. I’ll be sure to buy her some sweets later.   

With that, Yuuki walked towards a familiar place. He had another appointment to attend. However, the story inside the store was a little different. Tsumugi had her back against the door, letting out a deep, pent-up breath. She slid down until she was sitting on the floor, back pressed against the wood of the door.  

          Why’d I even let Mr. Knight in the shop? He’s just a good for nothing...Oh, who am I kidding?  

Tsumugi pulled herself onto her feet. She opened the door hesitatingly, testing to see if Yuuki was outside. Once she made sure he was gone, she quietly stepped out in front of her shop. Then, in one swift motion, she took down the sign depicting Yuuki. Tsumugi took the sign back in her store and hid it away in her multitudes of drawers.  

          I wonder if he’s going to show up to my concert, she mused, twirling a strand of her hair. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 28

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki made his way to a familiar destination. A bench hung below a lamplight. Although it wasn’t lit on right now, the sight of the two filled Yuuki with nostalgia. He stood there for a while, looking at the two. He then settled himself onto the bench. It certainly wasn’t comfortable then, and it wasn’t now, but it was strangely reassuring. He waited for his friend to show up. And sure enough, in a few seconds, he heard a meow  come from behind him. Looking behind, he saw an old friend amber towards him.   

          “Hey, there little fella. Long time no see, huh?” he said gently.  

The cat purred in response. The not-so-little one came forward and jumped up to Yuuki’s lap. It rubbed its furry head against Yuuki’s shirt cloth, purring loudly in pleasure. Yuuki took off his gloves and delicately scratched the cat behind its ears. The cat practically buried its soft head against Yuuki’s hands, tail swaying side to side the entire time. Yuuki let out a chuckle.  

          “Look how much you’ve changed since we’ve first met. You’re practically an entirely different cat!”  

The cat meowed in response. It then swiped a paw in Yuuki’s pockets, searching for something.   

          “I’m sorry to say I don’t have bread and milk on me this time. But I do have other things for you.”  

Yuuki pulled out some cat treats from his pocket. The black cat’s amber eyes lit up at the sight of the treats. Yuuki took a biscuit from the bag and held it out to the cat. The black cat resoundingly chomped on the treat, sending crumbs scattering onto Yuuki’s lap. He petted the cat’s tiny head once more. Yuuki would sporadically visit this place from time to time; to visit his furry friend. Surprisingly, the cat somehow knew every time Yuuki planned to visit. It would sit on the bench, waiting for him. Yuuki was always sure to bring some much-needed food for his friend. As time passed on, the cat’s bony ribs were hidden away by a healthy layer of flesh. Its coat slowly changed from a dull black to gleaming ivory. Even its eyes seemed to practically glow as the weeks went by. Throughout all of it, the cat seemed to trust Yuuki more and more. It now would play with Yuuki, without any sort of hesitation. As much as the cat was grateful for Yuuki, Yuuki himself started to enjoy the company of the cat.  

          “You’re so simple. You don’t have any underlying feelings or ulterior motives. That’s one of the best things about you,” Yuuki said to the cat one time while poking its pink nose. The cat, once again, meowed in response.  

Now, the two acted like old friends. The cat was finished with all of Yuuki’s treats. It buried its tiny head deep into Yuuki’s clothes, fast asleep. Yuuki silently stroked the ivory, furry back of the cat. His own eyelids started to feel heavy. He let his eyes close. Although Landosol was a dangerous place, the cat would sense any danger and would wake him if any were to come. Yuuki’s strokes started to waver. He rested his hand on the wooden arm of the bench. Yuuki’s breaths began to even out, beginning to grow deeper and deeper. He felt himself slip into the slumbering embrace of sleep. With that, the two slept soundly and safely, each treasuring the other’s company.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 29

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki stood among the throngs of eager fans, in a middle of a frenzy of energy. He had tried to come early to Tsumugi’s idol concert, but he still found most of the seats around the stage completely filled in. So, wanting to hear the most of his friend’s song, Yuuki walked over to pit in of the stage. There, people were all standing up, just below the idol stage. Although it was certainly less comfortable, the inconvenience was worth it. A bony elbow jutted into Yuuki’s rib cage. An enthusiastic fan, clad in clothing plastered with Tsumugi’s face, glared at him.  

          “Watch it!”  

Yuuki mumbled an apology and tried his best not to bump into any more mega fans. After a few more minutes of waiting, the stage lights died out. All of the frenzied clamorings ceased in a second. A disembodied voice called out to the crowd, seemingly in all directions.  

          “Welcome everyone! I hope everyone is doing marvelous on this wonderful Saturday evening! But we all know why you guys came here. Without further ado, let’s clap it up for Tsumugi!”  

The audience responded with crazed clapping. After the cheers died down, Yuuki saw the spotlights of the stadium blare on, cutting through the darkness of the stage. The spotlights spun sporadically, before finally settling their glare over to the seam in the red curtains. A breath later, Tsumugi erupted from the red clothing, revealing herself to everyone. Immediately, the crowd exploded in energy. It was like every single person at the stadium was screaming at the top of their lungs. However, loud as the crowd may have been, Yuuki didn’t seem to hear. He was focused on Tsumugi. She put on her best smile, waving at the crowd nervously. He noticed she gripped her microphone a bit too tight.  

          It’s only her second concert. Tsumugi’s probably a nervous wreck right now, Yuuki realized.   

He futilely tried to get her attention amidst the waves of people around him. He waved his arms around and yelled her name at the top of his lungs. In a stroke of luck, her eyes met his. He smiled cheerfully at her and gave an encouraging thumbs-up.  

          Don’t worry, just have fun, he mouthed.   

Tsumugi seemed to calm down when she saw him. She returned his smile and loosened her grip on the microphone. Tsumugi gulped down any remaining bits of nervousness. Then, with a final nod to her friend Yuuki, she began to sing.   

Yuuki wiped a tear from his eye. Tsumugi’s opening song was wonderful. The crowd was silent, except for the occasional blow of the handkerchief. Her opening song was based on the misunderstanding of two people. One person showered the other in affection, but they were always shut down. However, unbeknownst to the first person, the second treasured the other deeply, but never found the right words to say what was on their mind. It was a classic, tragic heart wrencher and it did what it intended. Yuuki was always a kind of sappy guy. Wiping away another tear threatening to advance, he waited in anticipation for her next song. But before Tsumugi could begin, he overheard a rather dark conversation.   

          “Yeah, she’s perfect.”  

          “She’s new to the whole idol thing. So, she doesn’t know a thing about the industry.”  

          “But won’t she have guards? They usually have those.”  

          “She can’t afford to pay for guards. This is only her second concert, after all.”  

          “Alright, let’s go set up. We’ll nab her when she’s leaving. She’ll leave out back.”  

With that, Yuuki discerned the thudding of departing footsteps among the frenzy of the crowd. He stood silently for a while. Yuuki clenched his fists tight. He briskly turned around, sending his cape flying behind him. Yuuki pushed through the crowd and followed the unfortunate men.  

Yuuki saw them take up positions. They were hidden behind the corner of a wall. This way, Tsumugi wouldn’t even get a chance to see her attackers. Yuuki was also up behind a wall, peering at two scheme. His hand clutched the stone bricks of the wall, threatening to tear the entire thing loose. Now that the distance between them was shortened, Yuuki could make out more details of the stalkers. They were surprisingly well dressed, each sporting a dazzling three-piece suit. They both also wore white gloves and one of them even had a pair of spectacles on.  

          I guess judging a book by the cover is wrong after all, Yuuki thought.    

He looked behind him. Everyone was still at the concert, so there would be no lost soul wandering onto the bloodbath that was about to occur.   

          Good, Yuuki thought as he pulled off both his leather gloves.   

He stepped out of the shadows. The two looked up at his sudden presence.   

          “Eh? Who’re you?” one of them called out.  

Yuuki was standing beneath a lamppost. The orange light cascaded itself onto him, casting his face shadowy dark. A strange aura radiated from Yuuki, sending chills screeching down the spines of the two stalkers. A deep fear set into the black hearts of the two men, who stood frozen in fear as Yuuki slowly advanced. Each of Yuuki’s footsteps was like thunder booming. At that moment, that particular time, that place was devoid of all emotion. Only the stench of fear and death hung around that alleyway. Yuuki flexed his fingers, jolting his muscles. A perilous silence hung over the three of them. It was as if the entire universe itself had retreated and cowered under Yuuki’s anger. One man had mustered up the courage to speak.  

          “S-s-s-stay away from us! We’re armed!” He pulled out a dagger. The gleam of white steel was manifested in the darkened alleyway.  

Yuuki appeared before him, danger gleaming in his blue eyes. Eyes that were once a calm ocean, were now as hard as diamonds.   

          The stalker thought incredulously, So fast! How did h-he get in front of me so fast?!   

In one swell swoop, Yuuki swatted the blade from the stalker’s hands, sending it flying into the dark. Yuuki then followed through with a powerful jab, sending the blackened man backward. The other one stood quivering in fear. His hand slowly went to his side.  

          “I wouldn’t do that if I were you,” Yuuki said coldly, voice rasping like sandpaper on steel.  

The man froze at the threat laced in between Yuuki’s words. Letting out a frightened yell, the other stalker turned around and ran. Yuuki watched him disappear before turning his attention to the other stalker. The man was crumpled against the alleyway wall. Yuuki crouched down to his knees and lifted the man's head by his collar.  

          “If I see even the shade  of both you and your friend’s breath again, you might not be so lucky next time. Got it?”   

Yuuki’s voice was calm and soft, yet even a deaf man could’ve heard the overwhelming amount of venom embedded in it. The stalker nodded furiously. Yuuki let go of the man’s shirt. The distressed stalker scrambled to his feet and ran off. Yuuki watched him the entire time. After waiting for a few minutes, he patrolled in the direction the two had run off in. Once he had made sure they were both gone for good, he went back to the place where the two men hid. On his way there, he bumped into robed person. Murmuring an apology, he brushed past the stranger. But after taking a couple of steps, the person retorted.   

          “ Hmph,  the nerve of people these days.”  

Yuuki stopped in his tracks. He knew that  hmph.  He turned around and called out.  

          “Tsumugi?”  

The robed stranger stopped and turned around. They pulled back their hood, revealing a very pink (as in upset this time) Tsumugi.  

          “Mr. Knight?!”  

She then sniffed and continued walking on. Yuuki jogged up to her and tugged her by the elbow.  

          “Wait, hold on!”  

She brushed away his hand, turning to face him. Her eyes were hard as she poked an accusing finger at him.   

          “Why’d you leave mid-concert? If you were so  busy, it would’ve been better for you not to come at all!”  

Yuuki did the jazz hands thing.  

          “Wait! Wait! You have it completely wrong! I was just taking care of some creepers! They were after you!”  

Tsumugi was silent for a second. Yuuki, although not showing it, was feeling pretty smug. He had saved his friend from a serious danger, so she  had  to appreciate him after all that. Yuuki studied Tsumugi closely, looking for signs of approval or gratitude. The problem was, Tsumugi had an entirely different expression.   

          “Yuuki...” she began slowly.  

Alarms started going off in Yuuki’s head. It was never good news when a girl, who insisted on calling you by whatever nickname she thought of, suddenly calls you by your first name.   

          “...Yes?” he replied meekly.  

          “Did these men happen to hide behind a wall?”  

Yuuki nodded slowly. He was starting to get a bit confused. Tsumugi pinched the bridge of her nose in frustration. It was a while before she spoke again.  

          “Mr. Knight, they weren’t creepos. They were paparazzi.”  

          “Huh?”  

          “I knew they were hidden behind the wall. In fact, I made it so they would  hide behind the wall.”  

Yuuki held out his hands, palms facing Tsugumi as a sort of warding off motion.  

          “Hold up, could you please start from the beginning? I’m confused.”  

Tsumugi sighed.  

          “Well, since my first concert was a hit, Chika had the idea to get the press involved so my name would get out more. So, Chika left an anonymous tip at one of Landosol’s newspaper companies, saying that I would leave from the back exit after my concert. There, they would get an interview or some pictures of me, which would’ve let my name get out there.”  

Realization hit Yuuki like a truck from an isekai anime.   

          “Ohhhhhhhhhhh,” Yuuki drawled. “That explains why they were wearing suits. But what about the knife? One of them pulled a knife on me!”  

          “Well, he probably thought you were going to rob him! You may not look like it, but at times, you can be really scary.”  

Yuuki shifted awkwardly from one foot to the other. He had  tried to look extra scary when he confronted the men.  

          “Just what did you do to them, Mr. Knight?” Tsumugi asked.  

Yuuki suddenly found the alleyway walls to be very interesting. He shifted his entire focus there. Tsumugi balefully eyed him, hands now on her hips.  

          “Yuuki...”  

He finally relented under the overwhelming pressure. Yuuki scratched the back of his head.  

          “I might’ve scared them off a little bit,” Yuuki mumbled.  

          Tsumugi’s eyes were unwavering. “Is that it?”  

          Yuuki twiddled his thumbs. “And I also, might’ve, maybe, possibly have said that if I saw them again near you, I would beat them up to a pulp.”  

The two were silent. Yuuki imagined even the crickets stopped chirping because of the tension in the air. He thought he was done for. Then, by some stroke of luck, Tsumugi started to chuckle. Her chuckling soon elevated into laughter. Yuuki hesitantly joined in.  

          “Wait, you aren’t mad?” he asked slowly.  

Tsumugi shook her head.  

          “Not really. Actually, I was really nervous putting myself out there in the first place. I didn’t think I was ready for all that. In fact, I actually think you did me a favor by running them off.”  

          Yuuki grinned, “Guess I got lucky this time.”  

          “Aw Mr. Knight. That’s so typical of you.” she laughed while wiping a tear from her eye. “You’re so dumb.”  

          He mumbled, “As people often remind me.”  

Tsumugi playfully punched his arm.   

          “Oh, you know what I mean.” She became a bit more serious. “Although, just so you know, I really do appreciate you looking out for me. I didn’t think you would, considering...”  

          “Of course, I would,” Yuuki interrupted her. “Even if it was my worst enemy, I wouldn’t hesitate to save them. If I had the chance, I would’ve made the same decision, over and over.”  

Yuuki must’ve imagined Tsumugi turn pink. If from embarrassment, anger, or some other emotion, he didn’t know.   

          “Of course, you aren’t my worst enemy. You’re like number 2 on the list.”  

Yuuki laughed as Tsumugi began to punch him.  

          “You can’t even let the moment go, can you? You idiot!”  

          “Sorry, sorry!” he laughed.  

Tsumugi stopped her assault short and walked away. Yuuki followed and made in line with Tsumugi. His hands were tucked behind his head.   

          “Just so you know, you’re going to have to make up for this,” she said, without sparing a glance at him.  

          Yuuki sighed, “Yeah, yeah. I know, your Majesty.”  

With that, the pair walked on the empty Landosolian street. For that moment, it was as if the world only consisted of those two. And Mr. Wallet-kun. He’s very integral to this whole fanfic.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 30

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki walked along the worn path, ducking under the wisping branches of the ancient trees that surrounded him. He looked up in wonder. The trees were massive. Twice his height in length, the trunks of the trees stood like mammoths, unwavering. The bark, although gnarled, gripped the surface tightly, providing structural protection. The trees ascending high above; Yuuki could just see the whispering starts of the leafy canopy above. The forest was full of chatter. Birds and squirrels contested over the nuts of the great oaks. Yuuki could hear the merry whispering of the forest creatures, scurrying along the leafy floor. Only bare beams of the sun managed to penetrate into the forest floor. Nevertheless, Yuuki could clearly see the path before him. 

          Must be elf magic, he reasoned in wonder. 

There was a light that soon came into view. Yuuki peered into the distance. The elf town was now visible. Yuuki stepped forth into the town. He took a quick glance at it. It was beautiful. Carefully crafted houses, fashioned in the elven style, were arranged in neat little rows before him. A blue brick road connected the various houses to the business district. There, Yuuki saw bakeries, blacksmiths, bars, and a hospital all clustered about. A spring fountain burbled cheerfully in the center. All around, kids laughed and played around. As Yuuki walked on, leaving the worn dirt path for brick, one of the children ran to him and hid behind his back. Another chased after the child. They ran around Yuuki, one kid futilely chasing after the other. One of the kids was starting to run out of breath. Laughing, Yuuki picked up the elven child and ran away.  

          “Hey! No fair!” the other kid protested, bounding after Yuuki.  

Upon hearing the commotion, other kids soon joined in on their little game of tag. Their laughing became more fervent as Yuuki joined in. Adults observed the scene fondly, smiles on their faces. Soon, both Yuuki and the kids were all out of breath. They all took a break. Yuuki and the others all had their backs against one of the store buildings. Panting for breath, Yuuki asked his new playmates a question. 

          “Do y-you guys kn-know wher-re Kyoka lives?” he asked, gasping for air. 

One of the kids nodded. He pointed off to the right, away from the shopping district. 

          “Over there mister, by that well.” 

Yuuki patted the little one’s head. 

          “Thank you. Okay, I guess I’ll see you guys later.” 

Despite their numerous protests, Yuuki excused himself and made toward Kyoka’s home. He rounded a corner, greeting the various people he met on the way. The familiar cobbles of Landosolian streets were not used in the Elven Wood. The road was paved with smooth, cut stone; perfectly tailored and cut to fill beneath one’s shoe. The streets were also considerably cleaner than Landosol’s. There was no trash nor scatters of litter anywhere in sight. Yuuki nodded, visibly impressed with the clean outlook of the Elven Wood. He took a quick glance at the surrounding houses. Likewise to the streets, the houses were all well-kept, pretty little things. The lawns were well furnished and taken care of. The hedges were all perfectly trimmed, nearly outlining the domain of each house. Little birdbaths dotted each backyard. 

          They sure do love nature, Yuuki noted. 

He turned his attention to Kyoka’s house. Like the others, it was a quaint, homely little building. It was built with a pale purple wood with black bricks used as exterior lining. Lantern boxes were positioned on the outside corner of the exterior door. The roof sloped lazily, forming a pitch designed to shed rain away. The outside was similar to others. Grass greener than any Yuuki had ever seen lined up the outside of the home. Lavenders were arranged in fancy rows in the front of the house, meticulously planted and taken care of. Yuuki whistled in appreciation as he walked past. He walked up to the front door. He held out a hand to knock. Hesitating at the last moment, Yuuki ran a hand through his raven black hair and perked up his clothes a little. Then, taking a deep breath, he rapped loudly on Kyoka’s door. 

          “Just a minute!” an unfamiliar voice called from within. 

Yuuki heard shuffling towards the door. Soon after, the door creaked open, revealing a rather comely woman. She gifted Yuuki with a motherly smile.  Kyoka’s mother held out a hand. 

          “Ah, if it isn’t Yuuki. Thank you so much for coming all the way to the Wood,”  

Yuuki took her outstretched hand and shook it. 

          “No, no. It’s no problem.” 

          “Well still, I’m glad you made the time to come all the way over here. Anyway, Kyoka should be up in her room. But why don’t you join us for some tea and biscuits first?” 

          Yuuki laughed, “While that sounds amazing, I don’t think Kyoka would like me coming all the way over here and spending the entire time chatting over tea.” He continued with a more serious tone, “Besides, if what you tell me is true, then we have a whole lot of work to do.” 

Kyoka’s mom nodded sagely. 

          “Yes, you’re right. But not many can resist the allure of biscuits. You must be a very strong-willed boy.” 

They both laughed at her little joke. Yuuki suddenly realized something.  

          “Oh here, I brought some flow—” 

Yuuki abruptly cut off, as he realized there were no flowers in either of his hands. Yuuki quickly patted himself down, trying to find his misplaced bouquet. His panic took over, frantically thinking of where he last left them. Kyoka’s mother looked a bit concerned at his sudden, fervent behavior. 

          “Yuuki dear, are you feeling alr—” 

          “Those kids!” Yuuki exclaimed, cutting her off. 

Kyoka’s mother, now thoroughly confused, opened her mouth to speak, but before she could get a chance, Yuuki bolted off. Kyoka’s mother held out an outstretched hand at a rapidly departing Yuuki.  

          “W-wait!” 

But Yuuki was already gone. Kyoka’s mom drew back her hand. She then smiled and put her hands to her hips. She shook her head side to side. 

          “Honestly that boy. He might have a sword to his side, but at the end of the day he’s still just a child.”  

Just as she was about to close the door, she heard Yuuki’s halting outburst. 

          “Wait!” 

She opened the door once more. Yuuki was still a distance away, but he was steadily jogging up to the house. Kyoka’s mother saw that Yuuki held some crumpled flowers in one hand. Yuuki drew near, clearly winded. He walked up to the door and held out the crushed bouquet to her. 

          “H-here, I br-brought y-you some fl-flowers,” he wheezed. 

Kyoka’s mother smiled awkwardly and took them from Yuuki.  

          “Thank you, dear. I see why Kyoka’s so fond of you,” she jibed. 

But Yuuki was too busy trying not to pass out to hear. All he could manage was a thumbs up, in order as to not sound rude. 

Kyoka sat upright, arms neatly placed on her lap. She wore a pale lavender frock, with a black, frilly lining. Her purple hair was fashioned with light blue ribbons, arranging it in pigtails. A supersized yellow bow was wrapped around her, complementing the starry designs of her little frock. However, cute as she might have been, Kyoka was visibly distressed. She had a concerned expression. Yuuki sat across from her. He wore scholarly spectacles (Kyoka later asked why he was wearing glasses, and Yuuki had told her that they made him feel smart). Between the two rested a giant textbook. Kyoka gulped. She had never seen Yuuki be so serious before. He was always a ball of fun energy, but now he only radiated the sternness of an aged professor. Well, it was probably for the best. He  was  here to teach, after all. Kyoka twiddled her purplish pigtails nervously. Yuuki fingering his unbearded chin scholarly. A thoughtful expression crossed his face as he studied the paper before him. It was a while before he finally spoke. 

          “So, let me get this straight. You need… math help?” 

Kyoka nodded furiously.  

          “And you wanted me to teach you how to do the problems?” 

Kyoka nodded furiously once more. 

          “Okay, first of all, why aren’t you talking? All you’ve done is nod and bop your head the entire time,” he asked her. 

          Kyoka hesitatingly replied, “Well… I’ve never had this happen to me before. I’ve always aced all my assignments, without getting a single one wrong.” She paused. “But on the last test…” She paused for dramatic effect. “...I got a B!” 

Kyoka quickly covered her face with her hands, trying to hide her reddened, embarrassed face. Yuuki blinked. 

          Ah, so she’s one of those kids, he thought sardonically.  

Yuuki gently pried her hands away from her face.  

          “A wise man once told me, ‘It’s okay to be weak. But it’s not okay to stay weak.’ It’s perfectly fine to get bad grades. Everyone is bad at stuff once in a while. And it’s perfectly okay to take breaks. What matters is your resolve. You should be steadfast in your reason and goal. That’s the key to success. It doesn’t matter if it takes you 1 step or 20. What matters is that you keep moving.” 

Kyoka was silently listening the entire time. 

          “Are we still talking about math, Mr. Yuuki?”  

          He laughed, “No I guess not. But don’t forget my words. Maybe they’ll help you out one day.” 

Yuuki picked up Kyoka’s textbook and opened it to an earmarked page. His eyes ran across the faded pages.  

          “Proportions, huh?” he mused. Yuuki then turned to Kyoka. “Okay, can you tell me where you’re having trouble?” 

          Kyoka took a breath. “Okay, so here. 3:15 so what is x:5.  I’m having trouble doing that part.” 

Yuuki nodded, encouraging her to go on. 

          “So, this is how I do it. I know that 3 is 0.2 of 15. So, what I have to do is multiply 0.2 by 5 in orde—” 

Yuuki held up a hand, stopping Kyoka in her tracks. 

          “Wait, wait, wait. You’re telling me you’re doing all that in your head? Without writing down the fish formula?” 

Kyoka blinked and cocked her head to one side.  

          “Fish formula?” 

          “Yeah, you don’t know about it? It’s where you... actually hold on. It’s best I write it out for you.” 

Yuuki then proceeded to write out the fish formula, setting the two ratios up as fractions next to each other. He then multiplied the 3 and 5 and the 15 and x.  

          “Okay, so now you have to divide by 15 in order to get x, which is the answer to the problem. Could you do that for me?” 

Kyoka stuck out her tongue in concentration as she did what Yuuki instructed.  

          “So... the answer is 1?” 

          Yuuki beamed, “Yes, it is!” 

Kyoka’s face brightened. She sprang to her feet and jumped up and down in joy. 

          “I did it! I did it! I did it!” 

Yuuki let out a toothy grin. Kyoka settled down after a while of celebrating. Face flushed, she thanked Yuuki. 

          “Thank you so much, Professor Yuuki.” 

Yuuki laughed and flicked Kyoka’s forehead. 

          “Don’t thank me yet, Miss Proper. We still have the entire worksheet to do.” 

          Kyoka nodded furiously, “Yes Teacher!”  

She then grabbed a pencil and began to work on the remaining problems alarmingly fast. Yuuki watched silently in awe. There was nothing wrong with Kyoka’s method; it was just taking too much time to work out. The reason Kyoka had missed some points was because she ran out of time, not because she got problems wrong. Yuuki nodded at his marvelous student, fearing that the day where she would overpass him was soon coming. 

          “Y’know...” Kyoka stopped her work and looked up at him. She continued meekly, “You’re not as much of a creep as I once thought.”  

Yuuki internally smiled (if he actually smiled, she would probably call it creepy and retract her statement). Progress!  

Chapter Text

Chapter 31

《 Character Appearances 》

          “Look! Look, mom! I did them all right!” Kyoka cheered, shoving her math homework in her mother’s face.  

Kyoka’s mother, not wanting to staunch her daughter’s enthusiasm, smiled brightly and patted Kyoka’s head.   

          “That’s wonderful sweetie. But don’t you think it’s time for you to be going to bed?”  

Yuuki and Kyoka had spent the entire day going over proportions and other math topics that Kyoka had trouble with. The sun had now retreated to the safety of the horizon, leaving ample space for darkness to invade. The blackness of the night sky hung over them. But they were not completely without light. The moon and stars offered their shimmering gleam to the world’s inhabitants, however scarce it might've been. Kyoka’s mother pointed at the clock. Kyoka took notice and tried to nonchalantly barter for more time. But, after seeing the stern expression on her mother’s face, Kyoka admitted defeat and retired to her quarters.  

          “Goodnight Mr. Yuuki,” Kyoka said sadly.  

Yuuki waved merrily, trying to hide his amusement. But then, Kyoka’s mother turned his attention to him.  

          “And you mister. Don’t you think it’s high time for you to sleep as well?” she said, hands on her hips in a very motherly fashion.  

Yuuki looked back, first thinking she was talking to some unknown person behind him. Upon realizing there was no fourth person in the house, he pointed to himself.  

          “Wait, me?”  

          “No, I’m talking to the other young rascal behind you.”  

          “But there’s no one behind me... Wait, you are talking about me!”  

Kyoka’s mother nodded. She pointed upstairs. Kyoka stuck out her tongue at Yuuki from the landing.   

          “Wait hold up! I’m 18 now! I can perfectly get myself back to Landosol. Besides, eighteen-year-olds don’t have bedtimes!”  

          “If I remember correctly, the first time we met was because you couldn’t make the journey back. I recall you trying to crawl in through Kyoka’s window.”  

Yuuki’s face was flushed with embarrassment. He sheepishly scratched the back of his head.  

          “Well... that’s true... but I’ve changed now! I’ve gotten a lot stronger.”  

Kyoka’s mother dismissed Yuuki’s outburst with a wave of her hand.  

          “All young people think they’re indestructible. I won’t have it.”  

          “But...”  

In a moment, Kyoka’s mother’s attitude changed in an instant. She bore an expression so frightening that Yuuki felt his very soul rustle restlessly deep within his body. She said no words, for none were needed. All it took was a quick gesture upstairs for Yuuki to mobilize. He reluctantly walked up the stairs, aiming for the guest room.  

          “Good night, Mrs. Hikawa.”  

Kyoka’s mother nodded and smiled, abandoning her soul-crushing expression.  

          “Good night dear.”  

And with that, Yuuki meekly retired in for the night, with Kyoka snickering all the while.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 32

《 Character Appearances 》

Arrows flitted by, hissing menacingly close to Yuuki. He wasn’t concerned though. Arisa was the best archer he knew (don’t tell Shiori or Suzuna he said that) and Yuuki trusted in her ability. Standing before him, growling menacingly, was the hugest wolfman he had ever seen. Red, matted fur clung to the large body of the beast, barely concealing the sinewy muscles that lay below. The monster showed off its black, cruel claws; which were almost as large as an elderwyrm’s. Its amber, intelligent eyes studied Yuuki and Arisa, not missing a single detail. In a breath, the wolfman easily swatted Arisa’s arrows away, and then let out what Yuuki believed to be a smirk. However, the beast celebrated too quickly. Arisa had sent another volley the instant the first one failed to reach its target. Now, with the monster busy celebrating, Arisa’s second attack flew towards the furry loins of the wolfman. Her arrows sunk deep into the hide of the monster. Yuuki winced for the monster; the pain must’ve been immeasurable. The beast’s celebration was cut short as it let out a fearsome roar, one that seemed to shake the very foundation of the earth. Yuuki almost stumbled at the sheer volume of it. Letting out a bellow of his own, Yuuki leaped and slashed at the legs of the monster. His blue sword sang a sickly song as it whistled through the air, before sinking satisfyingly into the leg of the monster. The wolfman howled in pain. It swung a massive, hairy arm towards Yuuki, catching him in the stomach. Letting out a choked gasp, Yuuki was flung backward with extraordinary force. He was slammed forcefully into a pine tree; the impact being so great, Yuuki could feel the roots in the ground strain against the sudden collision. Arisa, eyes filled with worry, called out to him. 

          “Yuuki!” 

Yuuki let out a crumpled thumbs up in response. He didn’t trust himself to speak at the moment. He grimaced as he propped himself up. Yuuki clutched his sore chest, trying to pick out the ferns that were embedded like daggers in his back. He choked for breath. Yuuki was nearing his limit. He turned his attention to Arisa. She was firing projectiles at amazing speed, each arrow finding its mark on the beast. The monster now resembled a porcupine. Arisa moved with elven grace, easily side-stepping the wolfman’s slow blows. She ran towards a boulder, before vaulting off of it with her legs. She twirled through the air, now directly above the monster. Face taut with concentration, she dispatched — what an amazed Yuuki thought — a thousand arrows right in the face of the wolfman. She then easily landed on her feet a couple of yards away. The beast whined sadly, before falling to the forest floor with a massive thud.  There it lay unmoving, devoid of the energized life it possessed just mere moments before. Yuuki watched the entire spectacle unfold from his place at the pine. His mouth was gaping open, visibly impressed. Arisa quickly remembered she had another teammate. Twirling quickly, sending her red cape flying, Arisa turned to Yuuki. Worry laced her soft face as she mouthed his name. I say mouthed because Yuuki didn’t hear her voice. The sun shimmered through the piney canopy of the evergreens, sending rays of light scattering through the forest. All noise died down as Yuuki studied his friend. The aforementioned sunlight highlighted Arisa’s figure, making her look angelic. A breathful breeze, wanting to fulfill the seemingly cinematic picture, blew through the wood. It sent Arisa’s crimson cape and straw-blonde hair billowing, adding to her beautiful outlook. Even the forest highlighted Arisa’s green eyes; although no green could compete with the shade that she possessed. The unmoving wolfman completed the scene. Yuuki was overcome by the entire picture. Arisa seemed to display every characteristic at once. She looked beautiful, heroic, angelic, fearsome, and strong all in one. All Yuuki’s ooga booga brain could do was stare dumbly. For some reason, he wasn’t hurting anymore. Arisa, on the other hand, was quite worried about Yuuki’s health. She continued to run towards him.  

          “Yuuki! Are you okay! You really took a hit back there!” 

          “…”  

He continued to stare dumbly, mouth agape. She was now a few feet away from him. Eyebrows furrowed, she continued to prod him.  

          “Yuuki?”  

          “...” 

She then blushed and looked away. 

Image Credits: @LoveToHateYou

          “Quit staring. How come you aren’t saying anything?” 

Yuuki realized that he had been staring quite rudely for a while now. Clearing his throat, he tried to play it off. 

          “Heh, heh. It looked like that monster really packed a punch. Got the ‘ol noggin jingled up more than I thought,” he said while knocking his head for added effect.  

Arisa brightened and smiled, and for some reason that evaded Yuuki, taking his breath away.  

          “That’s wonderful. I’m glad you’re okay. I was really worried there for a second.” 

Yuuki looked past her and studied the fallen wolfman. 

          “Remind me to never get on your bad side,” he mumbled. 

Arisa cocked her head to one side. 

          “What was that?”  

Taking a deep breath, Yuuki waved her concerns away. 

          “Oh, nothing. We should probably start heading back to Landosol.” He pulled himself to his feet (trying to act heroic by not grimacing in pain) and studied the canopy above. “It’s gotten a lot later than I first thought.” 

She nodded.  

          “Yeah, we should probably start heading back.” 

And with that, the two of them started to make their way back to Landosol. It looked as if things were going to be peaceful, as if nothing was to go wrong in this chapter. But we both know better than that. 

Yuuki and Arisa slid into one of Landosol’s oaken benches. Frustration radiated from them in waves. Another fruitless day was spent in vain searching for Losaria. Yuuki was beginning to question this “Losaria” person’s existence. He snuck a glance at Arisa. She seemed to be in especially poor spirits. Arisa had a glum expression; she sadly swayed her legs back and forth (like toddlers do) and pouted. Seeing the otherwise upbeat Arisa like that hurt Yuuki’s heart. He tried cheering her up. 

          “Don’t worry. We’ll find Losaria. I promise.” 

          Arisa sighed, “Yeah I know.” She gave Yuuki a look of gratitude. “Thanks again for helping me out so much, Yuuki. I basically just stumbled into Landosol, lost as a kitten. But you helped me find my way, taught me how the city works, helped me find a place to stay, and even offered to look for Losaria with me. I really appreciate it.” 

Yuuki gave Arisa pats of support on her shoulder. 

          “Don’t mention it. How could I not help you? I was in your shoes when I first dropped into Landosol,” he said with a laugh.  

Arisa was quiet for a while. She began shyly. 

          “Yeah, but still…” 

          Yuuki interrupted, “Hey, I have an idea! Why don’t we do a quest or two? You always seem super energized after one. And then, we can get a bite from your favorite restaurant.” 

Arisa, first annoyed with Yuuki’s interruption, now brightened. Her eyes sparkled with the light of a thousand suns.  

          “You mean Antonio’s? You’ll take me to Antonio’s?” 

Yuuki nodded, smiling. 

          “But… doesn’t food from Antonio’s cost a fortune?” she asked, the high cost putting a damper on her uplifted mood.  

Yuuki waved her concerns away.  

          “I already figured that out. We can use the reward from the quest to help pay for our tab.” 

Arisa perked up once more. She took hold of his hands. 

          “Wow! You’re so smart, Yuuki! You thought of everything!” she complimented him with a cheery grin. Yuuki returned her smile. 

          At least someone recognizes my 500 IQ, Yuuki thought, a tad bit arrogantly. 

Yuuki and Arisa made their way into the cavern. Water dripped from the rocky stalactites that hung perilously above. A droplet splashed onto Yuuki’s dark head. Jumping up in fright, he balefully glared at the stalactite. The structure was impassive. Arisa, trying not to laugh, continued walking forward. Cave salamanders, pink and frilly, skittered around in the water-worn walls of the grotto. Other creatures clung to the shadows, warily watching the two traverse deeper into the innards of the earth. Yuuki felt a shiver race down his spine. He swung around, eyes peering into the abyss. The abyss was unmoving. Shivering, Yuuki reluctantly took his eyes off the dark and ran after Arisa. Unlike her companion, Arisa moved swiftly through the cave, without any regard for her surroundings. She held a gleeful smile on her face. It appeared she was already envisioning Antonio’s cheesy pizza... Nonetheless, Yuuki made up for Arisa’s regard for safety. He checked behind every corner, making sure they weren’t being followed. Yuuki almost appeared paranoid in his meticulous methods... 

Yuuki and Arisa had accepted a quest to bring back the silk of the Cave Spider that lived in the outskirts of Landosol. They were instructed not to harm the monster, if possible, but rather to cut some of its silk while it slumbered. After accepting the quest, they made their way to the cave; anxious to get the quest over with as soon as possible. But now, Yuuki was starting to regret their quick decision. He gulped as he shakily followed Arisa deeper into the grotto. Normally, he would never be as uncomfortable on a quest. But then again, he would never normally be in the enemy’s territory, without a proper escape route. So it was almost understandable that he would be worried. Lost in his thoughts, Yuuki walked side by side with Arisa. Arisa looked at her friend, noticing his anxiety. She leaned out and touched his elbow. Even that little movement seemed to startle him.  

          “Don’t worry, Yuuki. Nothing is going to happen. Soon, we’ll be stuffing ourselves with creamy mozzarella sticks!” Arisa grinned.  

Yuuki halfheartedly returned her smile and nodded. He opened his mouth and spoke softly.  

          “I think we’re almost at the brood. We need to be quiet so as to not wake the spider.” 

Arisa nodded in agreement. She turned her attention to the road in front of them. Luminous crystals started to congregate further above. Their gleam illuminated the starts of the wisps of spider silk that hung sporadically from the ceiling. The webs grew thicker further down the cave. Arisa then heard a  squelch.  Freezing, she lifted her foot, revealing a small, squashed cocoon. Whatever had been in that cocoon…let’s just say they didn’t have to be worried anymore. Yuuki pulled a finger to his lips. She mouthed an apology. Arisa, grimacing, scraped her shoe clean and tried to regain her composure. For the first time since accepting the quest, she was starting to feel nervous. After giving Yuuki a silent thumbs-up, they continued walking down the tunnel. Yuuki drew his sword, the rasp of the scabbard barely audible to her elven ears. Following suit, she strung her bow and nocked a silver arrow. You can never be too careful.  

          Although I hope we won’t have to use these, Arisa worried. 

They were now past the opaque crystals. The webs were now plentiful, filling up almost every nook and cranny of the cavern.  

          Wait, why can’t we just cut these? Arisa mouthed to Yuuki.  

          He explained, These webs are all old. Look, if you hold them you can see they’re falling apart.   

Arisa nodded. She could barely even see Yuuki’s mouth move in the dim light of the cave. They had to be close to each other, closer than ever before. She took a glance up at his eyes…. 

          No Arisa! Sooo not the time! Learn to read a room, she mentally berated herself. 

Yuuki moved onward, blue eyes seemingly glowing iridescently in the dark grotto. Yuuki lightly swept some webs out of the way gentlemanly, making way for Arisa. Yuuki studied his surroundings for what seemed to be the umpteenth time. The tunnel, before long and narrow, now seemed to open up to a chamber. He had flashbacks to the time he went spelunking with Makoto. He sure didn’t want to see another giant elderwyrm here. Mustering up the courage, Yuuki stepped into the cave, with Arisa at his heels. He entered the chamber and immediately took a defensive stance, ready if any danger came. Yet no soul, neither malevolent nor benign, answered his suspicion. He relaxed and looked about the room. The chamber was massive, a giant circle of stone and lime coupled with stalagmites and stalactites dotted the sparse space. The next thing he noticed was the mass number of webs. They crisscrossed the chamber, ominously resembling the neurons of the human nervous system. Yuuki was unsure how he made that conclusion. Setting that peculiarity aside, he noticed a ball of web lay in the middle of the chamber. It seemingly served as a bed for the Cave Spider… which was absent. Yuuki frantically looked around. No dice. There was no sign of any giant spider anywhere. Arisa noticed his anxious moments and looked for the arachnid with him. She held a tense hand on her bow. This entirely changed the situation. They were now two little flies, hopelessly caught in a literal spider’s trap.  

          Yuuki whispered urgently, “We need to leave, now. ” 

Arisa agreed. No pizza was worth risking your life for. They turned around and started to make their way back. But before another step was taken, a giant mass of web was shot from the ceiling, blocking their exit. Yuuki and Arisa instinctively jumped backward, backs pressed against each other, and looked for the enemy. A taunting voice flouted at them from above.  

          “Don’t leave yet, my little flies,” it rasped.  

Yuuki’s blue eyes darted to every corner of the chamber, but he couldn’t tell where the voice was coming from.  

          “You won’t find me, fly. Hee hee,” it taunted.  

Arisa, in the blink of an eye, took stance and launched an arrow to the ceiling. It whistled through the air before thunking hard into something. Yuuki turned and looked at her. 

          Did she get it? he thought. 

The voice was silent for a while. Arisa had already nocked another arrow, ears straining for noise. The disembodied voice finally spoke. 

          “It appears I was mistaken. It looks like I caught one fly and one little wasp,” the voice mused. “But no matter; both are my prey anyway.” 

The voice quieted. Yuuki realized what was going to happen too late.  

          “ARISA!” he bellowed, an arm outstretched futilely towards her.  

At that moment, a giant mass swung from the ceiling and grabbed Arisa by her red cloak. It disappeared as quickly as it came. Arisa was screaming in terror before her voice was muffled. 

          It laughed at him, “Now, what will you do without your wasp’s sting, little fly?” 

          Yuuki yelled at the darkness above, “Let her go!” 

It chuckled. Yuuki heard something come towards him. He saw Arisa’s abductor come into the scarce illumination of the chamber, revealing itself. 

          “As a pitying gift, I’ll allow the fly to see its doom.” 

What came from the darkness twisted Yuuki’s will. A giant spider lurked maliciously above. Its giant body had the mass of half a dozen draft horses, its size being monstrous. Black, wiry hair clung to the abdomen of the arachnid. Cruel legs, each bristling with animosity, gripped a cocoon. Eyes peering, Yuuki saw that Arisa inhabited it. The spider had eight eyes, each the size of ruby gemstones. Each one of them depicted a mirror Yuuki. The arachnid’s fangs were a sickly yellow and as large as the tusks of an elephant. Green venom dripped from them, before hitting the stone floor with an acidic hiss. Seeing the perilous situation, Yuuki tried diplomacy. He didn’t want Arisa to be in any more danger.  

          “Please, we were not going to hurt you. Please, just let my friend go and we’ll never darken your doorstep again,” he pleaded.  

The Cave Spider seemed to consider his words, before letting out a cruel grin. 

          “As much as I would love to, I frankly do not have any option. You see, I don’t get to eat a lot of elves or human boys in my time at this cave. You’re a special delight! So when I felt you rummaging around my webs, us spiders can feel disturbances in our webs you know, it felt like a grand opportunity.” 

          Yuuki bristled, “But then won’t all the people of Landosol come seeking your destruction if we were to go missing?” 

          The spider smiled, “What fool would walk into the house of their enemy, knowing that they’re expecting?” 

The arachnid twirled Arisa around, now fully enveloping her (apart from her eyes) in a cocoon of silk. Yuuki below cried out in protest.  

          The spider tutted, “Hush now. Soon you’ll join her.” 

It then let out an earth-trembling screech. Yuuki felt his legs turn to jello from the weight of its scream. Then, Yuuki heard the dance of a thousand legs. The whole cave seemed to shake as thundering footsteps came towards him. Turning, he saw spiders erupt from every corner of the chamber. They were certainly smaller than the Cave Spider, yet their sheer numbers accounted for their lacking. Soon, they surrounded Yuuki; creating a fading blue in an ocean of black. They boasted the same yellow fangs seen on the Cave Spider. The arachnids all salivated hungrily, venom dripping like rain onto the stone. Yuuki held out his sword warily. Things weren’t looking good. The Cave Spider watched with amusement.  

          “Why don’t you just give up, little fly? Even a blind man could see the hopelessness that has enveloped you. It appears your Lady Luck has abandoned you. What will you do now, all alone?” 

          Our hero responded, “What I’ve always done. Persevere.” 

With those words, the surrounding spiders launched themselves at Yuuki. He ducked under the attack of one of them and then slashed his sword upwards, cutting the arachnid in two. Its carcass hit the stone with a  squelch.  Its brethren hissed and continued their assault. One spider thrashed towards Yuuki, venom spittling down its thorax. Yuuki parried its legs away, before ramming his sword hilt into the spider's skull. It lay there unmoving. But Yuuki had no time to celebrate. A third spit some venom towards him. The green goo hurtled through the air. Time seemed to slow as Yuuki saw the acidic projectile race towards him. He side-stepped away, dodging the majority of the poison. His blue cape hissed. Turning, he saw some of the venom had managed to dissolve the fibers, leaving it threadbare. But that was Yuuki’s first mistake. While he had his attention distracted, more spiders hurtled towards him. A spider rammed into him, sending him flying across the stones. Yuuki gasped at the heavy impact, air leaving his lungs. His sword was torn from his grip by another spider. It kicked the blade away from Yuuki’s reach. He tried to get up to his feet, but more and more spiders started to pile on top of him, crushing his very bones. Yuuki’s face started to heat up. His bones creaked in protest as more and more spiders clambered on. His vision began to fade, and soon all he was seeing was tunnel vision. But he wasn’t done yet. With a massive cry, Yuuki exploded from beneath the mass of squirming bodies. Yuuki tore spiders off of him, flinging them to the corners of the chamber. 

          No way in hell it’s ending like this,  he thought grimly.  

Yuuki kicked a spider off from his leg, scrambling towards his fallen sword. Yuuki picked it up in one swift motion and hastily turned around. A spider’s fangs greeted him. Yuuki gave it a greeting of his own. The spider didn’t seem to appreciate it, however. It lay there unmoving. Yuuki then turned to the next enemy. And then the next. And the next. But there were just too many. Yuuki stood in the middle, surrounded by the bodies of countless spiders, facing death in the eye. He breathed heavily. Yuuki had suffered multiple cuts and scrapes during the battle. But thankfully, he’d managed to avoid the poison. The Cave Spider looked on as if Yuuki was the star in theater.  

          “Tell me, fly. Can you feel your heart burning? Can you feel the struggle within? I will fester the fear rooted inside, so that it can be your companion in your coffin. Although you won’t get the chance to even have a funeral. Face it, you cannot leave here alive, little fly.” 

Yuuki was getting pissed at the spider’s rantings. Yelling, he sliced a dozen of its minions with one slice. He then made sure to peer deep into each of the eight eyes of the Cave Spider. The remaining minions eyed Yuuki warily, now garnering a noticeable distance away from him. He raised his noble blade at the Cave Spider.  

          “Listen here, spider,” he spat. “I never cared about honor, and I don’t recall ever calling myself a hero, I have always only fought for the people I care about. That’s just my nature. And you could sooner divert a river from its course than deny me my nature.”  

Yuuki felt a roaring thrum fire up in his ears. His grip on his sword became stronger. Yuuki’s muscles were reinvigorating, tensing as hard as rock. He wiped strands of his raven-black hair from his eyes. He rapped himself on his chest and fired at the Cave Spider. 

          “I survived this long because the fire inside of me burned brighter than the fire around me.” He was practically yelling now. The roar in his ears had evolved into an orchestral crescendo. “Even if the entire world chooses to become my enemy, I will fight just like I always have.” 

The spider snarled at Yuuki’s words.  

          “Brave words for a little fly. It appears some things you must do yourself. Entertain me a little before you die, fly.” 

Yuuki steadied himself. His breathing became deep and regular. He felt electricity ripple through his body. 

          “I’ve heard it said that we only gain wisdom through suffering. And right now, I intend to make you very wise.” 

The Cave Spider wished to hear no more of Yuuki’s words. It hurtled from its nesting place in the ceiling, all eight of its eyes filled with murderous intent. Yuuki stood there unmoving. The Cave Spider held out one of its wiry legs, sending a slash at him. Yuuki, miraculously, blocked the blow with his sword. He then followed through with a sweeping cut at the Spider’s abdomen. It tried to dodge, but was too late, Yuuki’s blade nicked through its hairy body, leaving a sizeable gash in the spider. 

          “It appears this fly has a hidden stinger,” Yuuki taunted the spider. 

The Cave Spider sneered at him. It showed off its gleaming jaws. It rushed towards him. Eyes widening, Yuuki tried to dodge its body slam. But it was just too quick. The Cave Spider slammed into Yuuki, sending him flying back. Yuuki crashed into the rocky walls of the chamber. Bits of jagged rock dug into Yuuki’s back, bypassing his sparse armor. Yuuki choked, gasping for breath. But he had no time to folly. The spider followed through with its attack, attempting to slice Yuuki up with its jaws. Yuuki rolled away in time, leaving the spider with a mouth full of rock. Yuuki shakily pulled himself to his feet. The spider spit out the stones and glared at him. Yuuki steadied himself and launched an attack against the spider. The two exchanged a whirlwind of blows, some finding their mark. The Cave Spider was surprisingly quick for its size. But not faster than Yuuki. Soon, the spider had suffered multitudes of nicks and cuts throughout its body. Its wounds were obviously slowing the spider down. But Yuuki was also nearing his limit. His earlier bout with its minions was starting to take its toll. His breathing was now all over the place. His movements began to become weary and halfhearted. But Yuuki was determined to take the spider down before he fell. The spider snarled away as it ducked beneath a vicious advance by Yuuki’s blade. For the first time, Yuuki saw hints of uncertainty dash through the eyes of the spider. 

          I can do this. Bit by bit. I’ll wear him down,  Yuuki studied its minions.  And without their master, the other spiders will run away. We can still get out of this.  

Yuuki took a glance towards Arisa. And that was his second, and final, mistake. The Cave Spider noticed the slip and let out a creepy smile.  

          “Don’t get so cocky now, fly. You haven’t won this bout just yet.” 

Yuuki was confused at its words. The spider then jumped up towards the ceiling, scuttling towards Arisa. Her eyes widened with terror as the beast furiously clambered towards her. Yuuki realized what the spider was going to do.  

          “NO!” he screamed.  

Desperate, Yuuki racked his brain on what to do. The spider was only a few meters away from a struggling Arisa. The world slowed to a standstill. Yuuki was envisioning various scenarios in his head at millionths of a second, but wasn’t satisfied with any of them. Not one scenario led to him and Arisa leaving the cavern. Yuuki shut his eyes in frustration, hands running through his hair. When all seemed to be lost, and Yuuki about to give up hope, a sliver of an idea flitted into his mind. There, it whispered a plan to him. A plan that was a large gamble, one that was almost guaranteed to fail. But Yuuki didn’t care. It was the only one where no one had to say goodbye. Yuuki stood tall, and took a deep breath. Time resumed in the world. The Cave Spider erupted from its static state and advanced towards Arisa. Yuuki ignored that, however. He held out his sword and closed an eye. He remembered the times he practiced archery with his friend. 

          Remember, you need to close your non-dominant eye and line up the shot with your other, her pleasant voice spoke in his mind.  

Yuuki sent a silent thanks to Arisa. Then, with all the strength left in his body, Yuuki launched his sword towards Arisa. The Cave Spider was now a breadth away from her. It opened up its cavernous mouth in anticipation. Arisa looked on in terror. Just as it was about to bite, a flash of steel thundered in between the two, before sinking deep into the wall. Startled, the Cave Spider stopped its attack. It looked towards Yuuki, who had an outstretched arm after throwing his only weapon. The Cave Spider grinned. 

          “Looked like you’ve missed, boy.” It scuttled towards Yuuki, ignoring its original target. “And you’ve forfeited your only weapon, and with it, your life.” 

Yuuki stood unmoving, blue eyes locked with those of the spider.  

          “Frozen with fright, eh?” 

Yuuki gave no response. The spider seemed disappointed. 

          “I hoped to eat you screaming, but beggars can’t be choosers, can they?”  

With that, it gaped open its black mouth, revealing rows of jagged teeth. Yuuki closed his eyes, seemingly accepting his fate. The spider slowly leaned towards Yuuki, ready to gulp him down. Our hero still didn’t move, staring into his coming death. At the last moment, the brink between this world and the next, he finally spoke. 

          “Now, Arisa,” he whispered. 

Twang, twang, twang.  The cries of a volley launch echoed throughout the chamber. The Cave Spider let out a monstrous hiss of pain before collapsing heavily at Yuuki’s feet. Behind its head, three arrows were embedded deep to the shaft. And further, behind it, Arisa stood, still in her archer stance. Yuuki’s sword had managed to cut the web that hung Arisa before embedding itself into the stone. Then, it was a small matter for Arisa to cut herself free. She let out a sigh of relief and slowly lowered her bow. Yuuki let out a tired smile. But before he could move, Yuuki heard thunder again. He turned and saw the spider minions scuttle furiously towards their master. They quickly picked up the Cave Spider and retreated into the depths of the cavern, leaving Arisa and Yuuki alone. He let out a tired smile at the departing sound. 

          It’s finally over,  he thought.  

Yuuki wobbled on his knees, losing his balance.  

          He heard Arisa cry, “Yuuki!” 

He collapsed onto the floor, breathing irregularly. In his peripheral vision, Yuuki saw Arisa rush towards his side. 

          “I’m fine, I’m fine. I’m just tired,” he called out.  

Arisa knelt next to him and looked over him quizzically.  

          “No, you’re not. How do you always manage to get yourself hurt so much, huh?” she muttered. 

He tried for a smile. 

          “Sorry, gotta play the part of a hero sometimes,” he smirked, before wincing under Arisa’s touch. 

          “Sorry,” she mumbled. “But you are a hero, Yuuki. Thank you for saving me.”  

Yuuki felt heat rise to his face. He looked away. 

          “Of course. I’d do it again in a heartbeat.” 

She took his gloved hand and squeezed it in appreciation. Even through the leather, he could still feel the welcome warmth of her touch. But then the sweet moment was soured. Arisa snickered. He turned his attention back to her. 

          “Hey, what’s so funny?” 

She smiled at him. 

          “What was with all those cheesy lines?” 

Yuuki huffed in indignation. 

          “What? I thought they were cool,” he puffed. “It wasn’t easy thinking on the spot like that!” 

She laughed some more. 

          “You’re such a dork.” 

Smirking, she pulled him to his feet. 

          “C’mon, let’s get out of here.” 

Yuuki steadied himself, before leaning on Arisa for support. He returned her smile. And with that, the two lumbered towards the exit; their bright smiles illuminating the otherwise dark cave. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 33

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki and Arisa were standing before one of the most famous restaurants in Landosol. And it certainly looked the part. Rows of crimson flowers lined up the exterior walls of the building. The walls themselves were a pretty adobe yellow and were carved exquisitely. The outdoor patio eating area was neatly arranged, with its marble white chairs providing a stark contrast to the grey cobbles of the street. Magic lights hung above, under the sun umbrellas, of the patio tables, glowing a soft white. A rosewood picket fence highlighted the edges of the patio. When arriving, Yuuki had first thought every single seat was filled, but there some were still left vacant. After marveling at the beauty of the restaurant, Yuuki led Arisa to a secluded table for two. They (with Arisa jumping up and down with excitement) took their seats. Yuuki quietly picked up the menu while Arisa literally bounced up in her chair, still soaking in the atmosphere. Her energy was starting to spill off into other tables, as regular customers looked on at the couple.  

          “Look, look! The lights are floating, Yuuki!” she marveled, eyes wide with wonder.  

Yuuki nodded. He had no idea how the lights worked. But magic was enough of an explanation for him. However, no words could ever provide a valid enough explanation on why the prices were so high! Yuuki gripped the menu harder.   

          30 gems for a medium-sized pizza?! It better come plated in gold, Yuuki grumbled.  

But it was worth it. He glanced at Arisa. She was beaming like a child, excitedly commenting on various things about Antonio’s. Yuuki would be willing to pay any price to see her like that. Especially after that traumatic experience with the Cave Spider. He shuddered despite the warm weather. Two weeks had passed since that incident, yet he could still envision Arisa hanging from the ceiling, completely vulnerable. Yuuki’s own wounds were of no importance. But that was all in the past now. He tried pushing the depressive thoughts away from his mind.   

          “So, what’re you going to order?” he asked.  

Arisa suddenly realized that she had  come here to eat. She snatched a menu and scrutinized it.  

          “Ummm. Oh, I know! The pizza is a must. And the garlic knots. And the mozzarella sticks. And maybe the chocolate brownies.... but I really like the vanilla sundae too...” Arisa was lost in thought.  

          Yuuki imagined his wallet shuddering. But our hero bravely put on a smile and said, “We could  get all of them?”  

Arisa leaned over the table and grabbed his hands.   

          “Really? You mean it?” she said, eyes sparkling brighter than the stars.  

Yuuki gulped.   

          “Of course, anything for you!”  

She let out a giant whoop, attracting more attention to their table.   

          “Waiter! We’re ready to order!” she called.  

          And I thought dining with Pecorine would be more costly, Yuuki mused.  

With that, the two ate a fulfilling meal till they were ready to burst. They then walked home together, complacent in an evening well spent.   

          “We should go again soon!” she suggested cheerfully.  

Yuuki, perhaps foolishly, nodded. He didn’t want to put a damper on her mood. Arisa hummed happily as the two walked. Yuuki’s blue cape and her crimson one flew together in the light wind. The sun sank below the horizon and was seemingly smirking at Yuuki; knowing that the boy would be in for a whole lot of trouble next time.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 34

《 Character Appearances 》

Summer had come in full force. The sun hung low and shone hazardly upon Landosol. It sent great heatwaves, scorching the inhabitants below. Cloudless skies offered no relief. But the citizens came prepared. Everyone exchanged their cloaks and adventurer gear for Hawaiian shirts and shorts. Yuuki was no exception. He wore a blue-and-orange-flowered buttoned shirt with black khaki cargo shorts. He left his warm boots and adorned fashionable flip flops. He was the picture-perfect embodiment of a summer boy. Black shades hid his ocean blue eyes as he walked on Landosol’s boardwalk. On his right lay a sprawling beach, sand shining like gemstones under the sun’s spotlight. There, it appeared the entirety of Landosol’s population enjoyed the sun, surf, and sand. People lay decorative beach towels onto the hot sands and lay peacefully in the heat. Others, seeking the opportunity, set up pop and icicle stands. Yuuki saw multiple oversized beach balls sail through the air as those playing scrambled below. Frisbees were thrown, sandcastles ruined, and fish caught as Yuuki walked on. But the one thing he didn’t see was the person who called him here. He turned his attention to his left. The boardwalk itself was made of white smooth stone and was home to permanent shops who couldn’t set up temporary stands on the beach. The sizzling of squid and fish made his stomach grumble in anticipation. Their savory smells wafted over to the beach and attracted a whole lot of people. Lines were long as people waited for their favorite seaside cuisine. Mouth watering, Yuuki steeled himself and moved on. After searching for a little while longer, Yuuki finally found her. Karyl stood in the midst of a moving throng of people, eyes darting.  

          She’s probably looking for me, he reasoned. 

Karyl wore a cute little swimsuit top (which Yuuki thought was just her normal clothes but just cut in half) and white swimming trunks. A velvet, purple robe was draped over her. Karyl had some oversized sunglasses perched cutely on her head and a surfboard tucked in her arms. She had her dark, cascading hair tied pack in pigtails with some oversized purple ribbons. In all, she was the embodiment of cuteness. What spoiled the image was her expression. Karyl had finally noticed Yuuki; she shot him a disdainful look.  

          “You’re late,” she said monotonously while tapping her foot impatiently.  

          “Glad to see you too, Karyl!” he held out a hand in greeting.  

She continued to stare daggers at him.  

          “Y’know, when you wanna meet up with someone, you could be a little more specific. ‘Meet me at the boardwalk’, which of itself is 2 miles long, is a pretty vague meeting place. Don’t you think?” 

Karyl thought about it. 

          “Yeah, I guess it isn’t entirely your fault.” 

Yuuki raised an eyebrow. But he didn’t pursue the matter any further. His eyes trailed down to the surfboard tucked in her arms. He pointed at it.  

          “Hey, what’s with the surfboard? I thought you couldn’t swim?” 

Her tail went straight up as Karyl flushed with embarrassment. She tried to hide the giant board behind her tiny frame.  

          “I can swim! I wanted to try it out… I hear it’s fun,” she said defensively. 

Yuuki tried to hide his bemusement.  

          “That’s awesome! That board’s pretty big, so I think we can both ride on it.” 

Karyl, forgetting her embarrassment in literally a second, pulled the board out and scrutinized it.  

          “You think?” She didn’t look so convinced.  

          “Yeah! And you’re in luck,” Yuuki pointed a thumb to himself proudly. “I just so happen to be an ace surfer!” 

He took a heroic stance. Well, as heroic you can get in swimming trunks. Karyl snickered at him.  

          “Really? You’re a pro surfer, Yuuki?” she failed to conceal her amusement from her question.  

Yuuki’s pride was hurt.  

          “Of course. I would never joke about surfing. Just last week I got second in Landosol’s competitive surfing competition,” he insisted.  

Karyl’s snickers became a full-on laugh. Yuuki pouted. She mock wiped a tear.  

          “I’m sorry I doubted you, Yuuki. Of course, you’d do such dorky things.” 

Yuuki huffed.  

          “It’s not dorky at all.”  

Her cat ears twitched. She continued to tease him. 

          “Wait, do you go to surfboarding conventions?” 

          “They’re not conventions! ...They’re called meets,” Yuuki muttered. 

He crossed his arms. Karyl continued to laugh. After she was satisfied with tearing down his pride, she playfully punched Yuuki in the arm.  

          “C’mon, I don’t wanna spend the entire day chatting about your questionable interests.” 

She started to walk away, beckoning Yuuki along with her free hand. Yuuki jogged up beside her. 

          “Hey, weren’t Peco and Koro supposed to come too?” He looked around. “I don’t see them anywhere.” 

Karyl, for some reason unbeknownst to Yuuki, laughed nervously and indifferently dismissed the topic. 

          “Ha, ha... Umm, I guess they couldn’t make it?”  

She didn’t seem very confident in her answer. Yuuki scrutinized Karyl. Something wasn’t adding up... 

          “But anyway! Why don’t we get a quick bite? There are loads of stalls scattered around the beach.” she suggested, changing the topic. 

Yuuki’s suspicions were quickly quenched with the promise of food. They walked over to a congregation of food stalls. Yuuki immediately was drawn to a particular stand. 

          “Taiyaki...” he said hungrily.  

He started to make for the stall but was stopped short. Karyl held a hand to his collar, preventing him from moving any further.  

          “...!”  

          “Nope, we’re not going there.” 

Yuuki looked back and whined. 

          “But whyyyyyyyyy?” 

          “Nevermind that, just keep moving.” 

Karyl, quite literally, dragged Yuuki along away from the taiyaki stand.

Yuuki held out an outstretched hand futilely as he was unceremoniously dragged away by his feline friend.  

          “Noooooooooooo!” he groaned. 

          Karyl chided him, “Stop it, you’re making a fool out of us. Everyone’s looking!” 

Yuuki stopped his theatrical groaning and looked around. It was true. Kids stopped building their unstable sandy monuments and peered at the two. One parent even put a hand to her child’s eyes. Yuuki flushed red. He immediately stood up straight and cleared his throat. He then took hold of Karyl’s hand and led her away from the judging eyes of the crowd.  

          “Honestly, in some ways, you sometimes act like the toddler you were when you first dropped here,” Karyl scolded as she was being led away.  

          Although it’s amazing how much he’s grown since then, she admitted quietly.  

Karyl studied her friend. He seemed to have grown taller since she’d last seen him. More mature too. Yuuki finally stopped and turned around. He met her eyes.  

          “So, what do you wanna do first?” he asked easily.  

Karyl raised an eyebrow in a very sassy Karyl-like fashion. 

          “Don’t you think it’s supposed to be the guy’s job to figure out what to do?” 

          “Okay, first; you invited me here. Second; that’s an unfair gender stereotype.” 

Karyl waved dismissively.  

          “Man, I always tell you, don’t sweat the small stuff. There won’t be a single hair on your noggin if you keep stressing so much,” she dismissed while knocking on his head for greater effect. 

He rubbed the spot on his head where she assaulted him ruefully. 

          “But I wasn’t even stressing, just calling you out,” he muttered. 

          “What was that?” Karyl inquired. “Did you happen to forget that I perform whole sorts of medical procedures, without any proper training?” 

Yuuki flashbacked to terrifying times that I cannot write here, partly due to the reason that if I do, Karyl will go from tsundere to yandare. Fourth wall breaks aside, Yuuki finally relented. 

          He sighed, “Okay, fine. Why don’t we see who can make the biggest sandcastle?” 

Karyl scrunched up her face and put a hand to her hip. 

          “Really? Doesn’t that seem a bit childish?” 

          “The loser has to pay for the other’s meal,” he persuaded in a sing-songy voice. 

Karyl’s tail shot up at the aspect of free food. Her ears begin to twitch with pleasure at the thought. A gleaming glint highlighted her emerald green eyes.  

          “Are you sure about that, my dear Yuuki?” she purred. “I wouldn’t want for you to become bankrupt.” 

Yuuki chortled. 

          “Oh, ho ho! Someone sounds confident!” 

She elbowed his ribs playfully.  

          “There’s no way I’m losing to you. Besides, you have, like, the worst luck.” 

Yuuki was painfully aware of the many times he’d been squeezed dry of cash. Yet this competition wasn’t dependent on luck. No, it was all about skill. Yuuki’s 300 IQ was already calculating the perfect ratio of sand to water needed for the strongest, yet quickest, foundation. Blueprints of his monument flitted through his mind as he climbed to the ranks of great architects like Daedalus and Frank Lloyd Wright. Internally, he let himself have an assured laugh. There was no way he was going to lose. 

Yuuki realized something new about himself that day. He went soul searching and discovered a new part of himself. A part that screamed that he SUCKED at building sandcastles. Yuuki took a step back and examined his sandcast—, no, sand hut. His hut was barely half a foot of wet sand cluttered around. It was a square, pillary-type building with some windows poked in by his finger. He tried to make up for his lackluster castle by beautifying the outside, but all he did was make some lines in the sand. Water actually ran up the newly built irrigation canals and weakened the base of his building. He had to rebuild a couple of times. Yuuki squatted down and lightly dusted off some stray grains of sand. He then took a glance at his competitor. She seemed to be doing worse than him. Karyl was desperately clumping up wet sand into an unidentifiable shape. Her tail swung side to side in a very agitated motion. 

          “Oh, come on! You stupid sandy pieces of... sand!” she exasperated. “Why. Won't. You. Stick!”  

A sly grin spread across Yuuki’s face. He then focused his attention back on his own castle.  

          I’ve practically got this in the bag!   

Yuuki was practically humming with delight as he added some final touches. That was, before a marvelous purple light illuminated his castle. He turned around quickly, shielding his eyes from the assault on his vision. The purple finally faded away. He blinked his eyes open, revealing an amazing sight. His jaw dropped open. Before, where Karyl was struggling, now stood the greatest sand castle he had ever laid his eyes on. Great columns, sculpted to the finest detail, held up a great, slanting roof. The high walls of the castle were engraved with fine, detailed markings that ran up the lengths of the building. A carved gate was held closed, securely fastening the inside of the castle. A meter-long moat was situated around the perimeter of the castle; even containing seaweed and clams. The castle had four great towers, each made up entirely of sandstone bricks. Karyl stood next to her creation, shooting him a smugfully proud expression. 

          “Hey! You can’t use magic!” Yuuki protested. 

Karyl shrugged.  

          “You didn’t specify in the rules, so I just assumed you could.” She walked over to Yuuki and patted him on the back while admiring her creation. “It’s too bad you can’t use magic.” 

Yuuki stopped staring at the sand monument and glared balefully at her.  

          “You cheated,” he said accusingly whilst crossing his arms.  

She smirked naughtily. 

          “I wouldn’t go so far as to call it cheating, but rather using your resources,” Karyl purred. 

          “No, I think you’re just too bad at building sandcastles that you had to use your magic,” Yuuki assumed correctly. 

          “...!”  

Karyl looked away indignantly. 

          “Wh-whatever! You still have to buy us lunch!”  

It didn’t look like Karyl was going to give in. Yuuki continued to glare at her for a while longer. He could’ve won this time! But eventually, his heart got the better of him. Sighing heavily, the pair walked over to a restaurant.  

They chose a quaint, well-fashioned seaside cuisine restaurant. From the outside, it looked warm, enchanting and beautiful. Sandstone bricks and soft, wooden tree trunks make up most of the building's outer structure. As they entered the restaurant, Yuuki was hit with the smell of frying fish and delicious sides. They were greeted by a courteous waitress, who showed them to a secluded table off to the side. Inside, green drywall made up most of the interior. Yuuki thought it was a wonderful color, since it happened to match with the sea-green of the ocean. Cast iron lights were studded into the various hardwood beams scattered around the diner. A collection of rare and beautiful seashells was showcased on the wall. A rather old fishing rod hung over their section. They slid into their comfortable leather couch seats, sighing in pleasure. Sitting was welcome after a frenzied sand castle war. The pair made idle chit-chat before a waitress came over to take their order. 

          “And what can I get for you guys?” the waitress asked. She had a notepad out, ready to jot down their order.  

Yuuki ordered first.  

          “May I have some salmon? Oh, and I could totally go for some mashed potatoes too!” 

She jotted it down. 

          “May I interest you in a side salad? It’s an exotic blend of bell pepper, zucchini, lettuce, onions, radish, and spinach. It goes really well with some grilled salmon.” 

Yuuki’s stomach grumbled at the thought. 

          “Yeah, that would be amazing, thanks.” 

The serving girl gave him a smile and turned to Karyl. 

          “And what can I get for you, ma’am?”  

Karyl was lost in thought for a second. 

          “I’ll just take the salad.” 

The waitress took note. She slightly hesitated. 

          “Are you sure you don’t want anything else?” the serving girl asked.  

Karyl nodded emphatically.  

          “That’s it, thank you.” 

The waitress then told them she’d be back with their food shortly. A few seconds after she left, however, Yuuki abruptly excused himself. 

          “Sorry Karyl, I need to use the little warrior’s room,” he apologized.  

Karyl nodded and picked up a magazine located to her right. With her being distracted, Yuuki quickly caught up to the departing waitress. 

          “Um, excuse me ma’am!” he tried to get her attention. 

She looked back at him. 

          “Oh, hello again. Did you need something?” 

Yuuki fumbled with his words. 

          “Well, it’s just umm... Could you do me a favor?” 

The girl nodded quizzically. 

          “Could you actually make 2 orders of salmon and mashed potatoes, but put all of them in one plate?” 

The waitress cocked her head to the side, not understanding. Yuuki saw her confusion and tried to explain. 

          “Well, it’s just that I know that there’s no way my friend only wants a salad. She’s just trying to save face. The moment my food comes, she’ll unexpectedly reestablish communism and steal all of my food. I don’t know, it’s just something that she does. I know she’s actually hungry, so could you please make 2 orders of salmon and potatoes?” he pleaded. 

The waitress seemed to understand. She chuckled and smiled.  

          “Oh, I know what you’re talking about. She’s one of those types, huh?” She winked at him. “I wish my boyfriend was as astute as you.” 

Yuuki opened his mouth to correct her, but a voice rang out from the kitchen. 

          “C’mon Eliza! We need that order already!” the voice called. 

The waitress, no — Eliza smiled apologetically at him. 

          “Sorry, gotta go! But I’ll be sure to pass along your request.” 

With that, she sped off into the kitchen, leaving Yuuki behind. He scratched the back of his head awkwardly and made his way back to the table. He slid into the seat, sighing lightly. Karyl was still busy glossing over some magazines. She finally put it back and propped her elbows onto the table. Karyl rested her chin in her hands as she studied him.  

          “What’s up?” he said nervously.  

          She replied dismissively, “Oh nothing, nothing.” 

It took a mere 10 minutes for their food to arrive. The waitress gave Yuuki a wink before handing him his plate. A mountain of grilled salmon, sizzling juicily was set before him. Yuuki was hit by the beautiful aroma that ascending from the meal. His stomach grumbled, seemingly sensing the delicious presence. His sides of mash potatoes and vegetables arrived soon after. It was just too much for him. Murmuring thanks, Yuuki tore his gaze away from his food and looked at Karyl. She had a glossy, glazed over look in her eyes. She stared ravenously at the fish, before frowning at the measly salad placed before her. Still, she said thanks to the waitress. The serving girl left the two alone. Yuuki thought it was fair to tease her a bit. He took a bite of the salmon. 

          “Mmmmmmmmm... It’s soooo good!” he said, sighing with content.  

Karyl said nothing as she nibbled on some lettuce. Literally not even a minute passed before Karyl took from his plate. Although Yuuki knew she would do this, he feigned indignation. 

          “Hey! That was mine!” 

          “Emphasis on was,” Karyl replied curtly. 

Although one could say her words were cruel, teasing laughter danced about her green eyes. It was almost like she knew what Yuuki had done. He shuddered at the thought. Yuuki didn’t want her to read his mind at all... Anyway, he brushed those thoughts aside and slid his plate in the middle. Karyl grinned the grin of victors as she happily took a rather generous portion. She then opened up with a very startling topic. 

          “Soo, why have you been avoiding us lately?” 

Yuuki almost choked on his food. He coughed and grabbed a glass of water.  

          “What are you talking about?” he asked, after downing the glass. 

          “I mean, you’ve hardly shown up since that incident on your birthday. You’ve been about getting yourself hurt all the time too. So, what’s the deal?” 

Yuuki slid the empty glass from one hand to the other as he thought about what she said. 

          “I honestly haven’t been trying to do that at all. It’s just that I’ve been so busy with these random adventures, that I haven’t really been able to hang out with you guys.” 

Yuuki had to choose his words carefully. He sensed that he was treading on dangerous grounds. Karyl took a sip of her drink. 

          “Are you sure?” she prodded further. 

He nodded emphatically. 

          “Yes, of course.” 

Karyl seemed to be satisfied with his answer. She brightened immediately. 

          “Well, that’s good to hear. But you better do something about Dumbcorine and Koroster. They’ve been especially worried about you.” 

Yuuki nodded. Karyl was surprisingly amicable today. Putting that thought aside, he made a promise to himself to make up for causing his friends to worry about him. Karyl stole another bit of fish. 

          “I, of course, knew you were perfectly fine. I didn’t worry at all!” Karyl continued confidently.  

She then realized she had said something quite insensitive and tried to correct herself. 

          “Not that I don’t care about you, I do care... Wait! Not in that sense! I do care, but not that much maybe?” Karyl stumbled on her words, eyes darting. 

Yuuki stepped in to save her. Although it was quite amusing to see his normally outspoken friend like this, he still felt bad for making his guildmates worry. 

          “It’s alright, I know,” he said, smiling.  

Karyl returned his smile, although she was still a bit embarrassed. And so, on that note, Yuuki and Karyl enjoyed the rest of their fishy meal, before spending the rest of the day peacefully in the sandy surf of Landosol.   

Chapter Text

Chapter 35

《 Character Appearances 》

          “KARYL WATCH OUT!” Yuuki had to yell to make his voice heard over the waves.  “KEEP YOUR KNEES BENT, YOUR ARMS LOOSE AND EXTENDED, YOUR FEET PLANTED ON THE BOARD, AND YOUR TORSO LEANED FORWARD!”  

          “I’M TRYING!” Karyl desperately responded. 

But in reality, she wasn’t really trying. Her fear of water made her squat down on the board, gripping the underside for dear life. Her face was scrunched up in an expression of pure terror as Yuuki desperately tried to maneuver the awkwardly-long board in the midst of some giant, lurching waves. But before we continue, let me inform you of the events leading up to this rather unfortunate situation. 

Yuuki had rented a gun board, a particular type of surfboard that was 13 feet long. He had suggested surfing after their lunch, but Karyl absolutely refused to do it by herself. So, he had figured to get a longer board, so this way the two of them could surf at the same time. But something that Yuuki didn’t know was that you’re never supposed to have two people on one board, regardless of the length. Gun boards are, in fact, only used by professional surfers when they’re trying to tackle especially gnarly waves. And now, back to the screaming. 

          “AAAAAAAAHHHH!” Karyl wailed in terror as they rode higher and higher into the wave.  

When Yuuki and Karyl had first set out, the waves were small and calm. Perfect for an afternoon of simple, fun surfing. Karyl had even enjoyed the first couple of waves. Yet on their third or fourth time swimming back out to the ocean, they had attracted the eye of a particularly nasty monster. Tentapus, a humongous octopus known for wrecking countless freight ships, wanted to play a little trick on the two. When the pair had their backs to the open ocean, ready for the upcoming wave, the beast slammed all of its tentacles into the ocean, sending a massive tidal wave hurtling towards the two. Sneering at his revenge, the monster slunk back into the depths. It was at his point Yuuki decided to conveniently take a look back. He did a double-take at the lurching mass.  

          “Wait, what’s up?” Karyl asked, innocently unaware of the impending doom. Her eyes were still focused on the beach. 

He didn’t have time to answer. The wave hit them. They were immediately lurched about by the wave, tossed around like ragdolls. Yuuki wrenched for control of the board, trying desperately to avoid capsizing. But it was inevitable. Due to a combination of the awkward handling of the gun board, Yuuki’s not-so-pro surfer skills, and Karyl’s panicked state, they wiped out. The wave swallowed them whole. 

Yuuki and Karyl collapsed onto the sandy beach, absolutely drenched from their wipeout. Everyone else on the beach had run for dear life when the Tentapus struck. They were both breathing heavily. Karyl’s ears were drooped in a saddened state. Her sunglasses were nowhere to be found. But the good news was that they were both perfectly fine. The bad news was that Yuuki lost his deposit on the board. That thing was gone. But at least they were safe. 

          “He-hey. Th-that was-s fu-fun, ri-right?” he panted, gasping for breath. 

Karyl slapped his head.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 36

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki was in awe. He knew Pecorine was skilled, but  this.  This was on a whole different level. Pecorine shook him out of his limbo. 

          “Yuuki! I need that ketchup!” 

Yuuki fumbled to action. 

          “Y-yes ma’am!” he saluted her before frantically going to retrieve the sacred sauce.  

Yuuki had met up with Pecorine a couple of days after his encounter with Karyl. Not to say this was his first time in a while meeting with her (Yuuki lived with his friends from the Gourmet Guild, remember), just the first time hanging out with Pecorine alone in a while. He suggested going out one quiet evening at the guild, and Pecorine took him up on his offer. Yuuki figured they would do some lowkey stuff, maybe do some more generic beach things. Yuuki arrived at the place they were supposed to meet up a few minutes early. After all, Yuuki recalled the immortalizing words of the great Elin Hilderbrand: “To be early is to be on time.” Nodding solemnly, he almost didn’t see Pecorine show up a few minutes later. 

          “Hey Yuuki!” she greeted him cheerfully. 

          He smiled back, “Hi Pecorine!” 

Pecorine walked towards him, waving enthusiastically. Pecorine wore a white swimming dress with a bikini combo. The ends of her frilly dress were laced yellow; under the sun’s rays looking like pure gold. A red ribbon, tied in a bow-tie-like fashion was laced around her upper midriff. The shade of red was strangely the exact same Yuuki's face expressed when he studied it. Moving on, Pecorine had an ivory headband on, with a yellow flower and red ribbon fitted snugly on it. A line of her ginger hair was braided, with the rest of it let loose cascading down her back. As she waved, her blue bracelet, studded with cobalt balls, jingled around.  

          “I hope you weren’t waiting long,” she said; worried that she was late. 

Yuuki brushed away her fears. 

          “No, not at all. I just got here.” 

She broke from her worried expression and now took on a sunny smile.  

          “I’m glad then.”  

Pecorine walked up by him and strolled with him down the boardwalk.  

          “Have you got an idea of what we’re going to do today?” Pecorine asked. 

Yuuki thought about it for a second. 

          “No, not really. There’s surprisingly not a lot to do at the boardwalk.” 

Pecorine nodded. 

          “Yes, you’re right. Landosol doesn’t offer a lot in terms of entertainment, huh? That’s going to be one of the things I’ll change...”  

Before she could finish her sentence, Pecorine went quiet; warranting a precursory glance from Yuuki. 

          He prompted, “You’ll change...?” 

Pecorine laughed awkwardly.  

          “Ha, ha... Ummm... Look, over there! There's something about to happen! Let’s go!”  

She clumsily dodged his question and speed-walked away. There was a large gathering of people a couple of meters away.  

          Whew, almost let the cat out of the bag!  Pecorine thought as she sped away from Yuuki.  

          “Wait! Wait up!” Yuuki sputtered. 

Yuuki hurried after her, soon falling in line with her footsteps. They joined the throng of people huddled about a raised platform on the boardwalk. On the platform were three iron stoves, a pantry full of an assortment of ingredients, and other kitchen appliances. A table, seating three seniors, was positioned off to the side. A rather distinguished gentleman was chatting with the seniors. Putting the people aside, Yuuki studied the actual kitchen area more. The stoves looked new; each one gleaming ebony black. Yuuki didn’t see any gas lines connecting to them, so he assumed they were powered by magic. Each stove had four burners, an oven, and a timer fitted to the front hood. All of the ingredients looked meticulously labeled and organized, as with the various toasters, waffle irons, steam cookers, and other appliances available. Yuuki nodded in appreciation. It looked like a very prestigious setup; like a gourmet chef’s own kitchen. He took a glance at his friend. Pecorine was stargazed, in her own element.  

          “Look, Yuuki! They have a Gaggenau stove! And is that a Ninja blender I see? Oh my gosh! This is awesome!”  

She turned to Yuuki excitedly and shook him vigorously. He was literally shaken by her excitement.  

          “Hey! Do you think a cooking competition is about to take place? Huh, do you?” 

Yuuki struggled under her grip. Although Pecorine currently wasn’t wearing all of her Royal Equipment, the headband she still had on gave her enough power to turn his bones to dust.  

          He grimaced, wincing under the pain, “I-I think so. It sure looks like it.” 

She beamed with joy at Yuuki’s confirmation. Yet she didn’t show any sign of relinquishing Yuuki from her iron grasp. Things weren’t looking good for our hero, but he was thankfully saved by the host of the competition. The gentleman poshly walked up to the front edge of the platform, clearing his throat in the most distinguished manner.  

          “Ladies and gentlemen! I implore your attention. My name is Allen Ted, and I am the host of Landosol’s most elite cooking competition: Sliced. ”  

Allen paused, smiling at the murmurs of quiet recognition whispering about in the crowd.  

          He continued, “In a special event, we will be having our competition on Landosol’s beautiful boardwalk! And, in addition, we’ll be having a guest from the crowd participate and compete against our world-renown chefs!” 

Yuuki steadied Pecorine because she was quite literally about to swoon at the news. 

          “And now to introduce our competitors…” 

The host then introduced the two chefs. One had a giant mustache and funny accent while the other competitor was a stern-faced woman. She seemed colder than the first man, but one thing they both expressed was an aura of poshness; like one would find at a country club. Anyway, after introductions were finished, the two took their respective positions behind their stoves. Allen then focused his attention on the crowd.  

          “Now is there anyone from the crowd willing to participate?” he prodded.  

Pecorine held up her hand high, jumping boisterously to indicate her willingness to participate. Yuuki had already anticipated this and was looking around himself, trying to see if anyone else wanted to compete. But it looked like no one was willing; Pecorine was the sole audience member to have their hands in the air. Nodding in satisfaction, Yuuki was confident his friend would do well in the competition. However, the host seemed to have his reservations. Allen Ted had a displeasing expression fixed about his face, frowning at the excited Pecorine. He ignored her and addressed the crowd once more. 

          “Is there anyone who wants to professionally compete in this prestigious competition? Anyone?” he asked again and again while looking at Pecorine up and down disdainfully. 

But no one put up her hands. Pecorine also noticed this and was overjoyed that she would be able to compete. She was completely oblivious to the host’s apparent reservations for her. Yuuki, however, picked up on this and wondered why the host was acting like this. A dangerous minute passed, but Allen finally relented. He pinched his brow and beckoned Pecorine forward. People parted ways and allowed the pair to come to the front of the platform. Allen stood above, literally looking down at them. 

          “Alright, since no one is willing to participate, I have no other choice but to allow a ruffian like you to compete with our gourmet chefs,” he said while giving her a disdainful look.  

          Ruffian? Pecorine thought. Oh, he means Yuuki. Yeah, I guess he could use a haircut.   

          “And to make it more interesting, I’ll allow your friend here to act as an assistant.” 

Pecorine turned to look at Yuuki. Yuuki smiled apologetically while holding up his hands. 

          Ah, it’s time to make my escape, Yuuki surmised. 

          “Sorry Peco, but I don’t think I’ll be that much of a help to you. Y’know, with me being a bull in a china shop, that sort of thing. So, I think it would be best if I just sat her—” 

Pecorine took a firm grip of his shoulder. And since it’s Pecorine we’re talking about, her definition of “firm” is more or less Yuuki’s definition of “atom-crushing”. She took a sidelong look at him, eyes filled with a ferocious fire furious enough to melt mountains.  

          “No one makes fun of my friends... no matter how right they might be,” Pecorine declared (although saying the last bit under her breath).  

With those brave words, she dragged Yuuki to the side of the platform and ascended the wooden steps, taking her place behind the third stove. Determined, she stood confidently behind her workstation; with Yuuki nervously fidgeting behind her. Pecorine turned to her competitors and gave them a hearty wave. The mustachioed man sheepishly waved back. Yuuki, now finished analyzing the current situation, expressed his doubts to Pecorine. He crept up beside her. 

          “Pecorine! I don’t want to alarm you, but to let you know, I have noooo experience in cooking whatsoever!” Yuuki hissed, whispering in her ear.  

She turned to him and cocked her head to one side. 

          “But weren’t you boasting about those doughnuts you made for Tsumugi that one time?” she pointed out.  

Yuuki's eyes darted to Allen, who seemed to be having a blast at Yuuki’s failings.  

          “Yeah, but baking and cooking are entirely different things! Even then, Makoto had to, like, drill me the procedure like a thousand times!” 

Pecorine held up a finger to her chin. A lightbulb then went off in her brain as she turned to Yuuki intensively.  

          “Yuuki.” 

          “Yes?” 

          “You’re good at following directions, right?” she asked. She continued after he nodded. “Then there’s no problem! Just follow the directions I give you and you’ll be fine!” she said, while clapping her hands.  

Yuuki wasn’t that easily convinced.  

          “I think there’s more to it than that.” he insisted.  

Pecorine put a stop to his complaints. 

          “There’s no more time to argue! Look, I think we’re about to begin!” 

Unsatisfied, Yuuki quieted, tuning into what Allen was saying. The host had now taken his place by the three seated judges and prepared to address the ever-growing crowd surrounding them. The audience hushed their quiet whispers as Allen cleared his throat. Wiping his glasses theatrically with a silk handkerchief, he began. 

          “The rules for this competition are simple. Simply make a dish in the allotted time. The dish can be constructed with whatever ingredients are available to you in our pantry. All sorts of cooking instruments are allowed, given you know how to use them properly. The winner shall claim a prize of 10,000 gems.”  

Allen had finished his glasses cleaning and placed them back on his spindly long nose. He waited for the excited murmurs of the crowd to quiet down. 

          “Oh, one more thing. As an added wrinkle to this competition, the judges will be critiquing your work blind. As in, they will not know whose dish is whose. If there are no further questions, I would like to begin the competition.”  

He paused for a brief moment. But after it was clear no one had any reservations, Allen smiled and bowed deeply.  

          “Let the competition... commence!”  

          “Yuuki start cleaning the utensils! And don’t forget to wash your hands!” Pecorine gave Yuuki directions before taking off. 

Almost simultaneously, the three chefs sprang into action. Pecorine, the mustachioed man, and the heavy woman (Yuuki hadn’t bothered to learn their names) darted towards the pantry. But given that the pantry was located closer to the two gourmet chefs, Pecorine was the last to arrive.  

          This can’t be a coincidence either, can it?  Pecorine mused, sneaking a look at the host.  

Allen was smiling mischievously. 

          Pecorine sighed,  I thought so.   

Once Mr. Mustache and Mrs. Icy Attitude were done, Pecorine was left with the barebones of the inventory. She took a closer look at her competitors' chosen ingredients.  

          Wait, that’s way too much stuff for only one dish! Are they seriously taking more than they need, just to put me at a disadvantage?   

Although rightfully peeved, Pecorine brushed those thoughts aside. Even if they were, there was nothing she could do about it now. Her competitors' efforts would only make her own victory sweeter. Pecorine grabbed whatever ingredients were still there and hurried back to her cooking station. Yuuki finished sanitizing all of the utensils. He had even taken the time to neatly arrange the various knives and whatnot. Pecorine piled up her chosen ingredients on the countertop. Then, she selected a wickedly sharp blade and began to slice purple onions.  

          “Okay, so what we’re going to make today are some BBQ sandwiches,” she explained while expertly dicing the onions.  

          “BBQ sandwiches? But isn’t Sliced known for being pish-posh and all that? And BBQ sandwiches aren’t exactly fancy food,” Yuuki said, confused.  

          “Food is food,” Pecorine insisted.  

And that was all the explanation Yuuki needed. Well, in actuality, he wasn’t so convinced, but he knew better than to disagree with Pecorine concerning food. Pecorine was finished dicing the onions and moved on to the cabbage.  

          “Can you make the BBQ sauce while I’m making the coleslaw?” Pecorine said, over her shoulder.  

Yuuki saluted. 

          “Yes ma’am!” 

He hurried off... but came back 2 seconds later. 

          “Wait, how do I do that?” 

          Pecorine exasperated, “Take a pan and put it over medium heat. Then, mix in some ketchup, mustard, brown sugar, honey, that steak sauce over there, this garlic, and some salt and pepper. Let it simmer for, like, 10 minutes.” 

          “Roger!” Yuuki saluted once more.  

As he was off doing that, Pecorine focused on her own tasks. BBQ sandwiches were easy enough to make, so she wasn’t worried about that. But her competitors would most likely be pulling out all the stops, so she needed another dish to make her presentation stand out.” 

          What to make, what to make,  Pecorine couldn’t make up her mind.  

She was done with the cabbage and moved on to the carrots. By chance, Pecorine took an offhand glance at the judges. She noticed that they all had a couple of bottles of water in front of them, with a couple of them being empty. Pecorine felt sorry that they had to sit in the heat for so long. That’s when she had her “eureka” moment. 

          That’s it!  She thought giddily.  What I need is something that’ll cool them off!  

And with that, she knew what would make her dish come out on top. A parfait. It would serve as a much-needed addition to her presented meal while simultaneously providing a cool contrast to her BBQ sandwich. She finished making the coleslaw by tossing the salad dressing over the bits of cabbage, carrots, and onions. She then placed it in the refrigerator in order for the flavors to properly blend together. Pecorine then moved on to the most integral part of her presentation; the meat. Thankfully, the beef was already prepped, so all that she really had to do was season it and cook it. After completing that relatively simple task, Pecorine looked over to see how her partner was doing. It had been a while since Yuuki was tasked with making the sauce.  

          “How’s that sauce coming, Yuuki?” she called to him. 

Yuuki had his tongue stuck out in concentration. 

          “I’m almost done... finished!”  

Yuuki then presented his BBQ sauce to her. She took a spoon and tasted it. Her face scrunched up with delight as the flavors hit her. 

          “This is amazing! Nice job!” she praised Yuuki, while sneaking in another taste. 

Yuuki beamed at her kind words. However, there was no time to dawdle.  

          “Okay, we’ve basically got our BBQ sandwich finished, but we need to make one more thing.” 

Yuuki frowned. 

          “What else are we doing?” 

          “We need to make a parfait,” she told him grimly. 

Yuuki froze in fear. 

          “But not those fancy ones, just the run-of-the-mill, typical parfait,” she quickly added. 

          “Okay,” he said slowly. “How do we make it?” 

          “First, we need to rinse some strawberries, raspberries, and blueberries. Thankfully, I managed to snag some before.” 

Yuuki nodded. 

          “Then, we need to fill the bottom of a jar with some cold yogurt. Then top that off with the berries, followed by some granola. We just need to repeat those steps and then drizzle the top with some honey.” 

Yuuki was nodding the entire time.  

          “That doesn’t seem too hard,” he commented. 

She smiled deviously. 

          “I’m glad you think so, because you’re the one who’s gonna make it.” 

          Yuuki blinked, “I beg your pardon?” 

          “You heard me. I’ll be assembling the sandwich, while you make the parfait. Here, I’ll even help you prep all the ingredients and stuff before.” 

Yuuki looked worriedly at the clock.  

          “But we don’t have much time. There’s no way you’ll be able to assemble 3 sandwiches  and  help teach me at the same time!” 

Pecorine placed a hand on his shoulder. 

          “The only reason I entered this competition in the first place was so that we could have some fun together. Who cares if we win or not? I just wanted for the two of us to enjoy this beautiful weather. Besides, maybe you’ll learn something.”  

Pecorine said this heartfully with a cheery expression. Yuuki thought her words were sweeter than any dessert he’d ever eaten in his life.  

Image Credits: @LoveToHateYou

          “Pecorine, you’re so cool,” Yuuki said admiringly. 

She grinned and gave his back a resounding thump.  

          “Let’s get to work!” she fired, raising a fist in the air.  

Yuuki joined in on her rally cry, and with that, the two set to work. 

Yuuki nervously glanced at the clock. There were only 2 minutes left on the clock. It had taken longer than expected to teach Yuuki the recipe. Pecorine had made one of the parfaits as an example, but he still didn’t get it. So, they had to make another together. But doing so had eaten up precious minutes. Pecorine still had to assemble her sandwiches, and he still had a parfait to make. But, even still, Pecorine remained at his shoulder, giving him gentle tips.  

          “Make sure not to splotch the yogurt on the sides,” she pointed out. “Otherwise, it won’t look as good.” 

Yuuki nodded astutely and began to pour in the yogurt more carefully. She then took him step-by-step and helped him finish the rest of the steps. Yuuki stepped backs and wiped the sweat off his brow with the back of his arm. The last parfait was finally done. But now there was no time left to assemble the sandwiches. He glanced at the clock; only 15 seconds remained. There was no way. The other two chefs had finished and looked at them with pity. Allen grinned ear to ear. Yuuki turned back to his friend. 

          “Well, at least we had fun,” Yuuki sighed, admitting defeat.  

But Pecorine didn’t seem to hear him. In fact, Pecorine wasn’t even next to Yuuki. She was solely standing behind her stove, putting the BBQ sandwiches together. Yuuki’s jaw dropped open. The crowd held their breath in awe. Pecorine masterfully laid out three crisp buns, before tossing coleslaw in the air. The slaw artfully landing onto each of the buns, with not a single drop landing elsewhere. She then heated up the meat, before jerking the pan, launching the beef in the air. She threw in some special Pecorine spice at the meat midair before it landed expertly on the slawwed bun. She took the ketchup that Yuuki retrieved and squirted a hint of it on the beef. Pecorine then finally slammed her hand on the table, jostling the top buns from their position perfectly onto the sandwich. And with that, she bowed. The three BBQ sandwiches were complete. Mr. Mustache clapped giddily and one of the judges held up a sign that had the number  10  scrawled onto it. The audience cheered boisterously at the marvelous feat. 

          “Now that’s what I call fast food,” Yuuki quipped; before high-fiving Pecorine.  

She groaned loudly. 

          “Stick to your day job Yuuki,” Pecorine chaffed him.  

Allen Ted cleared his throat after his initial disbelief. His glasses were crooked, so he adjusted them quickly.  

          “T-that concludes our cooking period. Now, it’s time for the judges to decide who gets the reward and who gets  sliced .” 

Pecorine, Yuuki, and their other competitors organized their dishes and stood in a line before the three old judges. Pecorine glanced at her competitors.  

          I’ve been so focused on my own dish that I have no idea what those two made,  she worried. 

          Allen spoke, “The judges will taste the first dish.” 

Mr. Mustache stepped forth and placed his food onto the judges’ high table. The judges had no idea they were tasting Mr. Mustache’s dish since they all adorned heavy blindfolds. He had made a crabmeat sauté with herbs. Hunks of crabmeat teamed up with a variety of fresh herbs, garlic, and lemon juice. The combination made a delicately flavored, yet tasty, crab dish that delighted the judges. Yuuki, of course, had no idea about this, but Pecorine was practically salivating at the thought of sinking her teeth into the juicy crab. Yuuki was more worried about the fact that their dish held no comparison compared to that masterfully crafted meal. Then, it was time for Mrs. Attitude to go. The judges again wore their heavy cloth as Pecorine’s second competitor placed her dish on the table. It was a grilled octopus coupled with some other green stuff that Yuuki didn’t recognize. Pecorine, however, let out a giddied gasp. 

          “Tenderized octopus, char-grilled and drizzled with extra virgin olive oil, a squeeze of fresh lemon, and a sprinkling of fresh parsley. Simple, yet deliciously satisfying,” Pecorine whispered fiercely.  

Yuuki gave her a confused look. Pecorine apologized sheepishly and hushed. After the octopus left smiles of praise on each of the judges, it was finally time for Pecorine and her not-so-adept assistant. The BBQ sandwiches were placed on the table, one sandwich and parfait per plate. The sauce dribbled down the side of the crisp burger, practically screaming deliciousness. A lovely smell wafted off of the bun, coupled with the steam, juicily captivating the attention of everyone, including the other two chefs. They all stared hungrily at the meal. The parfait performed no less. The white yogurt provided splendid contrast to the overall meaty appearance of the main meal. Then, mixed with the granola and various elderberries, it acted as an abrupt, yet strangely in-place, juxtaposition. Pecorine hummed in delight, almost in motherly pride, as everyone gawked at her meal. Well, almost everyone. Allen scowled. The judges finally were allowed to remove their handicaps, now able to take in the sight of Pecorine’s BBQ sandwiches. They hesitated for a brief moment. Compared to the previous dishes they were served, Pecorine’s dish seemed crude. Yet, the aroma and heavenly sight brushed away their reservations. Each elderly judge took hold of the burger and chomped it down. They chewed in silence, similar to the previous two trials. Then, slowly, the judges nodded with approval and began to bite once more into the sandwich. And then another, and another. In a manner of minutes, each judge had finished every morsel. One even burped in content, warranting an unsavory glance from the host. Smiling sheepishly, the judge reached over for the parfait. 

          That’s weird. For the other two judges, they didn’t finish the entire thing. But for our dish, each judge cleared their plate,  Yuuki pondered; unsure if this was a good thing. 

He snuck a glance over to his head chef. Pecorine stood tall, a smile fixed firmly on her face. Yuuki breathed a sigh of relief. 

          Pecorine’s chill, so we’re probably good,  he reassured himself.  

After the judges were finished with Pecorine and Yuuki’s entry, they all spoke in hushed whispers. It looked like they were discussing the winner of the competition. I want to tell you that Pecorine and Yuuki both bit their fingernails in anticipation, but then I would be lying. They both stood confident, ready to accept any circumstance. They had tried their best, and had fun while at it. If the fruits of their labor were sour or sweet was of secondary importance to them. If anything, it was  their competitors  who looked nervous. The crowd watched anxiously as the final whispers faded away. The eldest judge, seated in the middle, beckoned Allen Ted over. The host walked tall, and heeded the judge’s call. Allen then lowed his head as the judge whispered the victor in his ear. And that was the moment Pecorine would later tell she knew they came out on top. Allen’s look soured for the fraction of a second before his cool impassiveness flushed over. Then, the judge of Landosol’s most prestigious cooking competition; Sliced,  took stance and addressed the live audience.  

          He spoke without variety, “The winner, and victor of the 10,000 gems...” he paused for theatrical effect. Everyone leaned in, even though they weren’t sitting. “...is Miss Pecorine and Mr. Yuuki.” 

Pecorine was the first to jump in joy, turning around and enveloping Yuuki in a soul-crushing bear hug. Normally, he would be complaining, but the shock of his victory overpowered any worldly complaints. The crowd cheered boisterously for the pair, yelling words of congratulation and praise. Yuuki finally comprehended what had just happened and returned Pecorine’s cheer, bellowing happily. This, in turn, spurred on a renewed vigor in Pecorine’s celebration. The two hugged and jumped in joy, as their other two competitors clapped politely. After a few minutes of frenzy, the host approached the two and cleared his throat loudly.  

          “I must offer congrats at your victory, Miss Pecorine,” he said; not bothering to hide his displeasure.  

Pecorine, of course, noticed this and responded accordingly. 

          “Well, I guess this just shows how anyone can win, regardless of social class and whatnot,” she sassed. “Even a  ruffian .” 

Although Allen colored, all he could do was walk away. And that’s precisely what he did. The snobbish host turned on his heel and walked off. Yuuki swore his shoes left scorch marks on the platform. But he brushed that topic away. He turned to Pecorine and grinned wildly.  

          “I still can’t believe we did it!”  

Pecorine put her hands to her hips and tut-tutted. 

          “Are you saying you were doubting me? Yuuki, you’d do well to never have uncertainty in me ever again. I had this in the bag before we even decided to go out to the boardwalk,” she boasted, before laughing sunnily. 

He smiled at her gloating. Pecorine was an absolute unit. In his opinion, she had the right to boast all she wanted. As he watched his friend bathe in victory, Yuuki thought about how crazy this turn of events was. He had originally come with Pecorine to hang out and talk but ended up entering a famous cooking competition, winning, and even getting to rub his victory in a conceited, rich guy’s face. The sun still shone brightly upon the two. Pecorine’s cerulean eyes danced with merry delight under the heat of the Landosolian summer. Her ginger air, although covered by her oversized chef hat, looked like an inferno under the bright rays. He smiled once more (he was soooo going to have wrinkles when he grew older). He hoped the future was as bright as today. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 37

《 Character Appearances 》

          “Alright! We’re heading out now!” Yuuki called, heading to the door.  

Karyl responded lazily. She laid back on the couch, yawning loudly. She had a kitty-cat eye mask strapped to her forehead, paired with some black kitty slippers.  

          “Okay, okay. Just be careful,” she mumbled; before picking up a magazine.  

Pecorine was seated on the adjacent sofa, sipping on her mandatory morning brew.  

          “Have fun!” Pecorine said cheerfully, before tentatively blowing the wisps of steam away from her cup.  

Kokkoro waved slowly and walked out the door. Yuuki soon followed and shut the door behind them. They walked on the dusty dirt path, away from their guildhouse. Their aim was the Marjan Coast, a bay a few leagues from their humble abode. Although they were not even a few minutes into the trek, Kokkoro, although normally timid, was twitching with anticipation. Yuuki pretended not to notice but soon had to comment. 

          “Excited, huh?” 

          Kokkoro nodded, “Of course I would be joyous spending such an afternoon with my lord.  Although, I am worried that my lack of swimming will put a damper to our plans.” 

At this point, Yuuki had given up on trying to stop Koro from calling him “my lord”. He now treated it as sort of a cute nickname she kept for him. Yuuki and Kokkoro had made some plans to spend their afternoon quietly at the Marjan Coast. Now, a reasonable man might say, “But isn’t the Marjan Coast full of extremely dangerous, bloodthirsty monsters and whatnot?” And while normally they would be right, the guilds Nightmare and Mercurius Foundation had recently relocated all fearsome beasts away; in hopes of making the Coast a great tourist attraction. And it had worked wonders. With the promise of no more Tentapuses and Island Whales, people flocked to the Marjan Coast; with their numbers competing that of the Landosolian boardwalk. But there were still a couple of secluded spots that one could quietly enjoy. And Yuuki knew just the one. Yuuki stepped over a fallen branch, before placing it off to the side. 

          “No, you don’t have to worry about that,” he said reassuringly as he rose back to his full height. “I’m not the greatest swimmer either, so I made sure to pack plenty of floaties.” 

Yuuki then jostled the tote bag that was slung over his shoulder. Although they were well into summer, the weather today was rather calm. The sun’s oppressive heat was filtered by white, fluffy clouds that dotted the deep, sapphire blue sky. The stereotypical breeze soon made its appearance, sending Koro’s short white hair fluttering quietly. She tucked loose strands behind her elven ear. She had some white flowers weaved into her hair. Their scent was heavenly, making the space all around her sweet and pleasant. She wore a pale sea-green swimsuit that frilled at the bottom. The laces were intricately woven, specially made by the skilled Tsumugi. Karyl also adorned water-resistant clasps on her arms, for reasons Yuuki didn’t know why, other than it suited her. Although she wasn’t carrying her spear at the moment, she had fashioned the shaft with the same flowers woven in her hair. Kokkoro also wore a bead necklace, smooth with a rune carved into each one.  

They quieted for a while, listening to the serene sounds of nature and the not-so-serene sound of their flip-flops. 

          “This summer flew by pretty quickly, huh?” Yuuki commented while stretching his arms high above his head.  

          Kokkoro nodded, “Soon, it’ll be time to get back to work.” 

She then poked Yuuki in the arm.  

          “And for my lord to get back to school.” 

          He furrowed his brow and complained, “Y’know, it’s almost demeaning, being in the same class as literal middle school kids.” 

          “My lord, it’s my job to fulfill all your needs; including your education. So don’t think you can get out of it,” she chided. 

          Yuuki sighed, running a hand through his dark hair, “Yeah, yeah. You’re the boss Kokkoro.” 

But Yuuki couldn’t help but smile a little as his friend giggled quietly. Kokkoro had done so much for him, so he always went along with whatever she said. The leaves rustled quietly above, almost silently watching the pair chat as they made their way to the Coast. Their small talk made the leagues pass by like inches as they continued on. Soon, Kokkoro could see the beginnings of the lagoon. Long palm trees jutted up from the ground, towering high above the tourists that ambled below. She saw a few squirrels scamper up the indigenous trees and futilely scratch at the thick coconut husks that lay nestled in the palm leaves. Feeling sorry for the poor critters, she turned her attention to the actual coast itself. The Marjan Coast had sands that were lighter than those found in the Boardwalk. They were also considerably finer, a fact she noticed when loose sheets of the stuff burrowed themselves between her small toes. Squirming, she turned her eyes to the ocean. It was a clear blue-green and full of life. People pranced about in the ocean sandbar, splashing the salty water in the eyes of their friends. She remembered the time her own lord first experienced the salt of the ocean. She smiled at the memory.  

          “The Marjan Coast seems to be pretty crowded, my lord,” she said as her eyes scanned the length of the beach. 

          Yuuki nodded, “Yeah, but there’s a pretty empty spot over there.” 

He pointed further along the beachside, near a pile of rocks. Kokkoro looked in the direction he was pointing. Barnacle-encrusted rocks sat deep in the sand. The stones were worn smooth by the constant crashing of the tides; making them gleam like obsidian in the sun. Perhaps not wishing to get close to the slimy slopes of the outcropping, the area was nearly empty. The waves crashed back and forth quietly; quite peaceful without people splashing about. Koro brightened when she saw the pristine waters; it had reminded her of her own secluded home in the north. The two walked over to the quiet little area, feet splotching under the wet sand. Yuuki stood at the edge between land and sea. He breathed in deeply, the maritime scent of the ocean filling his lungs. Koro followed suit. The two stood like that for a while, quietly appreciating nature’s unique beauty. Yuuki then dropped the tote bag he was carrying. He knelt down and rummaged through it, before pulling out a deflated floatie. He then clasped the wrinkly, sad-looking thing around Koro’s arm and began to blow into the little tube. Soon (after Yuuki’s face had gone quite blue) Kokkoro had a floatie around both her arms and Karyl’s larger one around her waist (Yuuki “borrowed” it the day before). Kokkoro stood before him, arms slightly raised due to the yellow, oversized tubes. She looked tiny in comparison to the monstrous bloating of the floaties. Yuuki patted her silver head. It was quite the heartfelt scene that made many observers go  Awwwwww , until Yuuki spoiled it. Picking up the light Kokkoro, Yuuki threw her into the ocean. Kokkoro's surprised yelp was cut short as she hit the water. A second passed, before she bobbed back up to the surface, glowering.  

          It was so worth it, Yuuki thought naughtily. 

But Koro maybe didn’t share his sense of humor. She began to chant; strange words quietly spilling from her lips. Yuuki thought she was talking to him, so he started to walk closer to her. But, upon his first step, he heard the ground tremble. A large thrashing sound filled his ears. A scream split through the air, jarring him. He turned and saw the other people at the Coast point frantically at the sea. Whipping his head back at the ocean, he saw a huge tidal wave hurtling towards them. The wave was a tumultuous torrent of torpid water, foaming at the top. It hurtled towards them at immense speed, sending large riptides ruttling near the coast. He estimated there were only a few seconds before impact. He glanced at Kokkoro, who was smiling fiendishly at him. Mouth agape, Yuuki could only stand in terror as the wave crashed onto him.  

Yuuki wiped the dark hair that was plastered to his face. Sputtering wet sand, he stood up and fished out a crab from his trunks. The red thing snapped its claws angrily at him. Tossing the crustacean aside, he wiped the salt from his eyes. Then, Yuuki looked about him. The sand around him was drenched; but strangely, everything elsewhere was perfectly fine. The tourists looked in wonder as a very wet Yuuki dripped porously in a wet puddle on an otherwise dry beach. Kokkoro was giggling quietly as she waddled over to him. She stood on her tippy-toes and dried his head with their beach towel.  

          “I thought you were gonna blow away the entire beach,” Yuuki said sourly, although his voice sounded muffled under the towel.  

          “I would never hurt innocents, my lord.” She sagely continued, “As your guide, it is imperative I teach you everything about life; including the lesson that your actions have consequences.” 

          “Don’t you think that’s taking it a bit too far? I was just testing the floaties out,” he grumbled.  

          She admonished him, “It’s not very gentlemanly to toss ladies in the ocean, my lord.” 

          “A lady is a bit of a stretch,” Yuuki muttered under his breath. 

Kokkoro pretended not to hear and wiped away any remaining sand from his brow. Although he was pouting, Yuuki couldn’t be in bad spirits with Kokkoro. She was just too sweet, always looking after him. He eventually started smiling, before then grinning, and finally laughing. Kokkoro’s stern face soon transformed into a quiet grin. People still watched from afar in confusion as a little white-haired girl and a raven-haired boy started laughing in the aftermath of a tsunami.  

Yuuki ran down the width of the beach, feeling his footfalls cast flurryfulls of sand behind. At the breachpoint between sand and sea, he jumped, before curling up into a ball. As his kinetic energy reached the height of the curve, he plummeted downward with full force. He splashed into the water, sending bursts of the salty spray in every direction. Kokkoro watched him. She shook her head.  

          If you were going to splash in the water, then why make such a fuss about me getting you wet, she thought, What am I going to do with you, my lord.   

Yuuki breached the surface like a whale. His excited eyes found Kokkoro’s; shining a blue far deeper than any ocean. He smiled childishly, before squirting water towards her.  

          “C’mon Kokkoro! The water’s fine!”  

Kokkoro lightly gasped at the feel of the cold ocean. Although it was a pleasant day, the water felt frigid. She probably felt so due to her own body biology. Elves in Landosol had a higher body temperature than other citizens, so scalding hot water would only feel pleasantly warm to Kokkoro. Her kind especially needed this adaptation, given that they lived up in the North. But this evolutionary adaptation was proving a bit troublesome at the moment Kokkoro thought, annoyed. Yuuki started the beat the water with balled fists. 

          “Koro! Koro! Koro!,” he chanted.  

Taking a deep breath to prepare herself, she walked a bit more confidently; footfalls soft on the wispy sand. Her floaties squeaked noisily as she moved towards the vast sea. She reached the barrier and slowly inkled her toes into the tide. Shivers raced up her small spine at the cool touch of the water. Shuddering, she pressed forth and clambered in. She was now standing in the shallow end; with quiet waves slowly bouncing off her. Yuuki was up ahead, treading water and beckoning her forward. She shook her head.  

          “My lord, I still can’t swim properly,” she reminded him. And although she could kinda float, she wasn’t comfortable having a cheap, dollar-store floatie being the only thing stopping her from sinking like a stone. 

Yuuki gave her a sheepish look. Swimming over to her, he pulled out the drawstrings of his shorts. His trunks sagged slightly. Kokkoro looked on in confusion. One of the first things she taught him was how to go potty, so what was he doing? Yuuki tied the string around Karyl’s borrowed floatie and held the other end in one hand. After making quick work (he graduated first class in the knot tying division in his Cub Scouts troop) Yuuki proudly turned to her and explained. 

          “I don’t want to bore you with swimming lessons, so let’s just do this. I’ll act like a dolphin and you can just sit there and enjoy the ride!” 

Kokkoro looked mortified. 

          “Oh no, my lord! I can’t have you pull me along like that!” she adamantly refused.  

          He insisted, “C’mon, there’s no worries. It’ll be fun! And I was dumb enough to forget the beach ball, so…” 

Although Kokkoro still looked hesitant, Yuuki had already taken up position and was beginning to swim. The string strained against Yuuki’s back; taut.  

          She’s surprisingly heavy! He thought. Although he couldn’t say that aloud. It’s quite a rude thing to say.  

But still, he persevered on and maintained a commendable speed. Kokkoro’s reservations soon slipped away as Yuuki began to swim faster and faster. Yuuki was quietly using his boosting power to energize his own swimming. Despite the fact it was straining to utilize on himself, he wanted to make the most out of their beach day. They sped along the shallow end of the beach; sending ripples in the ocean behind them. Laughing, Kokkoro started to use her own magic and do sort of drive-by splash attacks at the other beach visitors. But before the assailed victims could retaliate, Yuuki would have already sped off. What then proceeded was an all-out water war between Yuuki an Kokkoro and everyone else at the Coast. Kids fell in droves as Kokkoro sniped expertly with her water magic. Sandcastles were ruined, eyes salted, and hopes dashed as they blitzkrieged the beach. After a couple more laps of watery destruction, Yuuki started to slow down. Gradually, he reduced his speed bit by bit until they were just floating in the water. Slinging the drawstring off his back, Yuuki was “laying” on his back, breathing heavily.  

          “Whew!” Yuuki whooped, “That was sure the workout.” 

He turned to his friend. 

          “But you did have fun, right?”  

Kokkoro nodded adamantly.  

          “It was refreshing to feel the ocean breeze on such a day. Thank you, my lord, for letting me experience this.”  

          “Splashing other people was also pretty fun.” 

          “That it was,” she emphatically agreed. 

Yuuki let out a thumbs up. Drifting away a bit, he covered his eyes with the back of his forearm.  

          “So, do you want to get some ice cream or something after this?” he suggested. 

There was no answer. Yuuki repeated his question.  

          “Koro?”  

Still no response. Yuuki then jerked his eyes open and turned to her. He looked at the spot she was in a second before. Nothing. All that remained was a ripped piece of a floatie. Frantically swimming over, he picked up the discardment and stared at it; almost as if trying to find her in that piece of plastic. Panic started to set in. He splashed around desperately, yelling out her name. 

          “KORO! KOKKORO! WHERE ARE YOU!” he called out. 

He once again looked around him, finding nothing but the contemplative quiet of the sea. He madly swam back to shore. He dragged himself out of the water and sprinted towards the lifeguard.  

          “Hey! Have you seen a white-haired girl, about yay-tall anywhere?” He quickly added, “She’s an elf.” 

The man shrugged.  

          “Sorry, buddy. I just switched shifts with the other lifeguard.” 

Cursing silently, he ran to the other tourists for answers. But his interrogations proved fruitless. No one had seen Kokkoro. 

          How could I have not heard anything! I was right next to her, he mentally berated himself. Where could she possibly have gone!   

Yuuki ran up the lengths of the beach, eyes scanning for any sign of his friend. He checked behind coves, in grottos, and bathrooms; even though it would be impossible for her to be there. He crazily searched like that for a quarter of an hour, before finally slinking his back onto a rock. He breathed in deeply, face scrunched up in worry. He felt terrible. How could he have lost a  friend ? Just before he was about to call in help, a jolting pain arched through his upper thigh. Jumping up in agony, he swiped at the culprit. A red crab flew from his trunks before landing upside down on the sand. Yuuki rubbed his sore behind acidly. The crab righted itself, clicked its claws at him, and dawdled away. Yuuki’s eyes dismissively followed the creature. His mind was still elsewhere, wondering about which guild was the closest. The crab sauntered through the sands and onto a grassy area of the beach. It climbed up a rock before joining a giant line of its brethren. Hundreds of crabs walked in a line like ants, scuttling off into the watery bay. Yuuki took his attention off the crabs and started walking away. He had to get some help. Yuuki first went to the— 

          “Wait,” he realized. Yuuki stopped in his tracks and did a double-take at the crabs. There were hundreds of crabs scuttling off into the ocean! That wasn’t something you saw every day. But was it related to Kokkoro? Yuuki thought of this deeply, striking the pose that would later inspire Auguste Rodin to create the famous thinker statue. 

          With the luck I’m having, I’d say so, he thought. 

He decided to gamble. Yuuki turned back and followed the crab conga line and stopped short of the sea. He peered into the murky waters; seeing only his reflection staring back at him. Mustering up courage, Yuuki breathed in deeply and jumped in the water. 

Even through his best efforts, Yuuki felt the water rush up his nose, almost causing him to gasp out. Somehow, he managed to keep his mouth shut. Yuuki blinked repeatedly, trying to adjust his eyes to the murky depths. After a few frightening moments, his vision cleared. Well, as clear as you can get underwater. Squinting, Yuuki studied his surroundings. Looking down, he saw green seaweed wave slowly under the ocean waves. Colorful rocks and shells sporadically dotted the silent sand below. He saw numerous starfish and sea anemones shudder whistically under the sea. But there was no sign of Koro.  

          Actually, I’m kind of glad I don’t see her at the bottom of this little dip, Yuuki thought; a bit morbidly. 

Sullenly, he turned his head back to the right, his dark hair almost floating in the water. His eyes trailed up rocky conglomerates making up the stony side of the underwater rocks, brushing over the various urchins that clung to the side. Just as he was about to gloss over the unremarkable landscape, Yuuki sensed movement in his peripheral vision. His eyes instantly searched for the action. Newfound determination and hope washed over him as he frantically swam towards the disturbance. 

          I’m coming for you Kokkoro, Yuuki thought with determination, as he torpedoed through the bay. 

He came up to the wall of the outcropping and peered into the inky blackness that lay on the other side. And there he found them. Crabs. Thousands of them walking into the darkness in a single line. Yuuki, however, didn’t have too much time to mull this over. He felt his lungs deflate as the thrumming in his chest grew into unbearable pain. Shadows seemed to crawl inward from the corners of Yuuki’s vision. He coughed, sending torrents of water thrashing down his throat. Madly, he pushed himself off the wall and made for the surface. He kicked desperately as the shadows continued to slink; almost filling the entirety of his world. Yuuki felt time pass in slow motion as he kicked towards the light. And at the last possible moment, Yuuki breached, sending sprays of water in every direction. He took a great breath, before panting doggedly. Still floating in the water, he struggled towards the shore. He clambered out of the ocean and collapsed onto the sand, spitting out squirts of water every now and then.  

          That was way too close for comfort, he thought tiredly.  

Yuuki lay there for a couple of minutes, before getting his bearings back. He lay on the bar, feeling each individual sand grain engrain themselves into his back. He opened his eyes and looked at the sky. The sun was in the middle of the sky, at its zenith. 

         Yeah, I’m going to need some more help, Yuuki realized, before a seagull decided to poop on his arm.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 38

《 Character Appearances 》

          “Honestly, we left you guys alone for one  afternoon!” Karyl snarked.  

Pecorine quickly admonished her.  

          “C’mon, you know it isn’t Yuuki’s fault. You heard what happened.”  

Karyl quieted. Of course, she knew Yuuki wasn’t at fault, she was just stressed over the disappearance of Kokkoro. An event that was beginning to become habitual. And she precisely said so.  

          “Isn’t this, like, her third time getting captured during summer?” Karyl put forth.  

          “Second,” Yuuki quietly corrected.  

Yuuki had run back to their guild house, as quickly as he could, so he could rally up Karyl and Pecorine in their search for Kokkoro. Luckily, the two were still lazing about. Yuuki didn’t know what he would do if they had gone out shopping or something. After briefly explaining the situation, the three guild members rushed to the scene. And that brings us to the present. Urgency hung about them oppressively as they met the Coast. Karyl wordlessly began to prepare her water-breathing spell. She was silently thankful she had all that practice the year before. Once she was done, Karyl nodded at the two. Pecorine and Yuuki reaffirmed her nod and the trio went into the depths of the sea.  

Pecorine opened her eyes once she was fully submerged in the water; shocking herself a bit. It was surprisingly clear. The normal hazy lens that one sees submerged was nonexistent. It was like she was wearing goggles. Of course, she was also able to breathe freely underwater, although she didn’t know for how long. Pecorine then glossed over the shiny coral and reefs that embedded the seafloor below; barely sparing the beautiful botanicals a peek. Yuuki and Karyl soon appeared over in her peripherals. Yuuki beckoned, his hand moving in slow motion underwater. Although Karyl’s spell was astonishing, they still couldn’t talk or open their mouths. He then began to swim; his legs sending small ripples. Pecorine gave Karyl a look that said  Come on!  and began to follow him. Yuuki led them to a small underwater cliff nearby. Pecorine studied the structure a bit more. The cliff was actually part of an opening to an underwater cavern. The top of the cavern’s opening had giant jutting rocks. Which, coupled with the bottom cliffside, made the cavern opening look like giant, gaping jaws.   

          Ominous, she shuddered.  

Nevertheless, Karyl, Pecorine, and Yuuki all swam into the dark mouth of the bad omen. Darkness subsided as the light failed to penetrate through the rocky exterior of the grotto. Soon, Pecorine could barely see Yuuki and Karyl in front of her. Only mere shadows slinking in the dark. After swimming for what felt like an eternity, the shadows stopped. Pecorine slowed her strokes and gradually made her way to the front. She reached out her hands into the abyss and touched something cold and hard. Groping around, she slid her hand over a smooth surface.  

          A rock wall,  Pecorine realized.   

They had hit a dead end. Despair started to slink its nasty way through Pecorine.  

          What do we do now? Our only lead ended up being a bust!  Pecorine grew worried with each passing second.   

She felt terrible pangs of alarm until she felt someone grab her hand. Pecorine then felt herself being led upward. She tried fighting back at first but soon realized the ceiling Pecorine imagined she was going to hit wasn’t coming. Pecorine then began to swim more confidently; the beginning wisps of hope starting to set her heart aflutter. Those wisps grew stronger as Pecorine saw what she thought were faint flickers of light asunder. Her rise became more feverish as she accelerated upward. Although she couldn’t see them yet, Pecorine knew her other two friends were right beside her. The blue light grew larger and larger until Pecorine could now make out Karyl and Yuuki swimming close by. Tempting to grin, Pecorine continued her upward ascent. The light now flooded through the water, showering them in an eerie blue. Pecorine saw an opening and swam through it. She broke the water, sending splashes of water everywhere. She grasped a nearby stone and pulled herself out. She immediately stood up and impatiently waited for the other two to arrive. Yuuki and Karyl lurched out awkwardly, before collapsing onto the stony floor.  

          “C’mon!” Pecorine urged them boisterously.  

Yuuki and Karyl panted, not from lack of breath, but from the sheer effort it took to swim that much. Yuuki lazily replied to Pecorines incessant nudging.  

          “Y-you have t-the pr-princess gear!” he puffed.   

          Karyl wheezed, “W-we can’t co-compete with y-your monstrous s-stamina!”  

Pecorine allowed the two babies a few moments to gather themselves. She took that time to look about her surroundings. They were in a domed room, completely closed off save for a small crook off in front of her. The walls, covered in bioluminescent moss, were gray stone. Pecorine walked forward a bit and knocked experimentally. A dull  thud  confirmed her suspicions; this area was completely submerged underwater, right underneath the Marjan Coast. Looking up towards the ceiling, Pecorine thought there couldn’t scantily be more than a couple of meters from the sandy surface. This revelation did come by as a surprise. Nightmare and the Mercurius Foundation had emphatically promised a monster-free area... but taking one look down that dark path, she couldn’t help but be on her guard.  

          Pecorine looked back to her guildmates, “Are you two good now?”  

Yuuki slowly pushed himself to his feet and stuck out his trademarked thumbs up. Karyl followed soon after. They exchanged a silent nod and prepared to creep into the dark corridor. It was agreed upon that Pecorine would go first, followed by Yuuki, and then Karyl. Pecorine had the boosts from her Princess armor and Yuuki’s Princess Knight ability, so she was the logical option to go first. They shuffled sideways through the small pass; resembling the side stance of crabs. Karyl felt the sharp bits of rock prick her back, but she was more concerned about the steadily depleting light source. Only faint whispers of the already dim bioluminescent light illuminated their path. In a few feet, they would be blind once more. Karyl shuddered at that. Not knowing what was coming next was a far greater fear than facing the deadliest of monsters. Preoccupied with thoughts about what was to come, Karyl ran into Yuuki, almost sending him tumbling over. Karyl quickly grabbed him by his cape (it came in useful for once!) and pulled him back. Wiping a strand of hair from her face, she leaned in and whispered in Yuuki’s ear.  

          “What’s the hold-up? Why are we stopping?”  

Yuuki slowly turned his head over from his left to Karyl.   

          He whispered back, “I’m not sure. Pecorine just stopped. And I can’t exactly see ahead.”  

          “Well, why don’t you ask her?”   

Yuuki nodded as best as he could and began to turn his head back around. But midway through, he paused and turned back to Karyl.  

          “Wait, why are we whispering?”  

          Karyl exasperated (quietly), “I don’t know! I just want to get out of here! Just ask her!”  

Yuuki wordlessly turned over and whispered to Pecorine.  

          “Pecorine! Why are we stopping?”  

Pecorine turned to him.  

          “The crabs you told me about are over there! I’m just watching to see where they are going,” Pecorine replied loudly; earning her a frantic shushing by Karyl.  

          Pecorine frowned, “I don’t see why we need to be quiet. We’re perfectly hidden in this tiny nook, and I’m pretty sure crabs can’t hear.”  

          “But still! It’s like an unwritten rule! You gotta stay quiet in situations like this,” Karyl argued.   

Yuuki ignored their friendly bickering and tried to sneak a glimpse of the sight. He scantily saw muffled movement, which he presumed to be the crabs. True to her word, they were still in line formation, walking off into another opening. He narrowed his eyes. It looked like there was light coming from the place the crabs were entering. Excitement started to well up inside of him. But he couldn’t get careless here. After a quiet conversation, they agreed to wait until the procession had finished. The only card they had was the advantage of surprise. They couldn’t play that until they had confirmed the crabs had something to do with Kokkoro. Affirming their plan in action, the Gourmet Guild settled in for the long con.  

The “long con” lasted approximately three minutes. Yuuki would later learn that crabs can crawl up to speeds of 12 miles per hour. To get back on topic, the last crab scuttled into the opening, leaving them finally alone. But even still, the Gourmet Guild hesitated for a quick minute. They waited until they were completely sure the coast was clear.   

          That’s what Nightmare should’ve been thinking before announcing this area safe,  Karyl thought; her inner voice laced with irony.  

When it was finally safe to proceed, Pecorine shumbled out of the crevice, followed by Yuuki and Karyl. They clung to the wall, hidden in the bath of shadows. Wordlessly, they shuffled forwards, backs pressed, until they were adjacent to the room with the light. Pecorine turned to her friends and whispered quietly.   

          “Okay, I think the best plan of action is to first check out what’s going on. We’ll all look, and if things are serious, I’ll go in first. Yuuki will act as support and Karyl will be in the back. Sound good?”  

Yuuki nodded. Karyl tightened the grip on her staff.   

Pecorine gulped and turned away. Taking a deep breath, she leaned slowly. The distance couldn’t have been more than a few inches, but Pecorine felt like her body was traversing miles. Heart pounding with anticipation, her head peeked into the doorway. Yuuki’s and Karyl’s were right below hers. Immediately, their eyes were stung with the sudden light. Blinking the blindness away, they all strained and saw what was in that mysterious room.   

          “Huh?” Yuuki gaped.  

Okay. Well, the good news was that they had found Kokkoro. Now, you might be wondering what the bad news is. Was an evil monster boiling her alive over a cauldron? Was she being locked up in a musty cage? Was she being tortured in such barbarous ways that even the harshest of kings looked away in contempt? No, none of those things came close into consideration. The bad news was... nothing. There was no bad news, well, as far as Yuuki saw. There was Kokkoro (he felt the weight of a thousand anvils lifted off his shoulders), looking as healthy as can be, sitting on a  throne  with piles of money scattered about her (the discarded remnants of her floaties were also there). Crabs were in a line and had little shiny bits of jewelry in their claws. They each took turns in giving the treasure to Kokkoro before scampering off in a separate line. That line led to another corridor which Yuuki presumed to lead back towards the surface. The throne Kokkoro was seated on was made up of entirely crystal and coral. There were large, glowing gemstones hanging precariously from the ceiling. There were sporadically spaced, so light bounced off the glinted pieces of treasure below and made the room literally glow. Kokkoro, although safe, looked incredibly  bored. She rested her chin on her palm and lazily took the bits of treasure from each crab, before tossing it behind her.   

          “That poor thing, Pecorine said sadly. “She’s been here all along.”  

Karyl was more anxious.  

          “Well, what are we waiting for! Let’s get her out of there!”  

With that, Karyl clambered into the room. Yuuki tried to stop her, but she was just too sudden. Silently hoping they were making the right move, he and Pecorine followed her into the gemstoney grotto. Almost immediately, Kokkoro noticed her three friends. Her expression brightened and the color reappeared on her face. Jumping off the throne, she bounded towards them; and Yuuki, Pecorine, and Karyl did the same. The Gourmet Guild had reunited. Kokkoro embraced them tightly, eyes shut tight.   

          “Jeez, don’t scare us like that Koroster,” Karyl chided, although everyone could hear the tremble in her voice.   

          Yuuki patted her silver head, “Where did you go Kokkoro? What happened? We’ve been looking all over for you!”  

They finally broke apart. Kokkoro smiled before explaining.  

          “While my lord was taking a break after our beach activity, I felt a sudden tug downward. I tried to cry out, but I was taken underwater with such speed, I couldn’t call for help.” She bowed her head. “I’m so sorry for causing trouble, my lord.”  

Yuuki was aghast.  

          “No, you don’t need to apologize. I’m the one at fault. I didn’t pay any attention to my surroundings; it’s my fault this all happened.”  

He took her hand.   

          “I swear, I’ll never let this happen again,” he said resolutely.  

After a while, Kokkoro nodded.  

          “Let us look after one another, my lord.”  

          “Agreed. But what’s up with the crabs?” Yuuki asked while gesturing broadly at the sea of crustaceans.   

Kokkoro shook her head.  

          “I have no idea, my lord. I was quickly dragged into this little cave, and sat upon that chair.” She pointed to the throne. “Then, I was given bits and pieces of treasure.”  

          Yuuki pondered, “Hmmm. I think the crabs think you’re their queen or something. Well, I can’t blame the—”  

Pecorine then interrupted.  

          “Kokkoro, we’re all so glad to have you back. But the danger is not over yet. We still need to get out of here.”  

She turned to Karyl.  

          “How much longer do we have on that spell?”  

Karyl shut her eyes in concentration. Her brow furrowed as she did some mental math.   

          She finally answered, “A couple of minutes, but I wouldn’t say more than five.”  

Pecorine nodded.   

          “That’s enough to get out of here. Why don’t we get out the same way we came? We know the way out, and I don’t trust that other hallway. “  

Yuuki, Kokkoro, and Karyl all agreed.  

          “Okay, let’s get out of here,” Yuuki took Kokkoro’s hand and started to leave.   

Kokkoro looked about her as the Gourmet Guild made their way back.   

          “What about all this treasure, my lord?”  

          “We barely have enough time to get back to the surface. Carrying all that weight will be cutting it close, and I’m done with taking chances today,” Yuuki replied, blue eyes dead ahead.  

But Lady Misfortune wasn’t done with the Gourmet Guild yet. Yuuki heard a rumble come up from behind them. All four members of the Gourmet Guild stopped in their tracks. They slowly turned around; tensing for what was coming. The sea of crustaceans Yuuki talked about before had become an agitated tempest. Hundreds of crabs squirmed, with their pincers clacking resoundingly in the echoey chamber. They crept menacingly close to the Gourmet Guild.  

          Kokkoro commented, “Oh, I forgot to mention. The crabs did not appreciate it whenever I attempted to leave.”  

          “Of course they didn’t,” Peocrine said under her breath.   

She reached for her sword but grabbed empty air. She startledly looked at her belt. Her scabbard and sword were missing. She squeezed her eyes shut in frustration.  

          I totally forgot. I left my sword back on the surface. I didn’t want it to rust underwater,  she recalled.   

Her fellow members realized their similar predicament at the same time. Karyl sighed and took a boxing stance.  

          “Well, it looks like it’s time to take it old school,” she quipped.  

Just as Yuuki was about to point out how Karyl was going to box with some crabs, he heard a creak. The crabs' animistic scuttling was causing the cave to shudder. Looking up, he saw the glowy crystals begin to creak and strain at the slight movement. A plan began to soon formulate in his amnesic mind.  

          “I’m going to make  soooo  much crabcake out of you!” Pecorine threatened.   

She was about to charge the rough, red sea, but Yuuki stopped her last minute.   

          “Guys! Look at those crystals!” he pointed. “If we can get those to drop, we can escape and block the exit behind us.”  

Kokkoro nodded, understanding, but then soon asked a question.  

          “But what shall we do to make it drop, my lord?”  

Yuuki grinned.  

          “Well, our friends have done a lot of the work for us already. All we need to do is give it a slight jolt. And thankfully, we have a lot of heavy, expensive stuff around us.”  

Yuuki gestured to the treasure lying haphazardly all around. He searched and picked up a goblet. Weighing it experimentally, he turned to Karyl.   

          “Karyl, you’ve got the best accuracy out of all of us. Do you think you could hit it?”  

Karyl looked about and then pointed to herself.  

          “Wait, me??”   

Yuuki nodded affirmingly.  

          “Yes, only you can do this, Karyl. We all believe in you. You can do this.”   

Pecorine placed a hand on Karyl’s shoulder and gave her a cheerful smile. Kokkoro flashed a thumbs up and Yuuki nodded once more. Seeing that, she gave in.  

          “Oh alright. Give it here.”   

She took the goblet from Yuuki’s hand and studied her target. The overhanging crystals were formed in such a way, that lodging one loose would cause a cascade of the others. She just had to pick the right one...  

          “Ummm, I don’t want to rush you, but I would hurry up!” Yuuki prodded her.  

The crabs were starting to close in. The exit was at their backs, but there were surrounded everywhere else. The closest crab was now only a mere meter away from them. It snapped its claws menacingly before dropping back in the safety of the crowd. But still, Karyl took her time, tongue stuck out in concentration. The crabs moved ever closer, closing the gap.   

          “...Miss Karyl!” Kokkoro urged, desperately kicking the crustaceans away.  

At the last possible moment, Karyl underhand-tossed the goblet. It sailed through the air almost majestically, before completely missing the crystals and their entirety. It hit a spot on the ceiling a meter away with a  bang  before dropping to the floor. Everyone’s expressions turned to pure, blank horror. But the large crystal then started to rumble. Luckily for our friends, physics was on their side. Due to Hooke’s Law of Displacement, the place where the goblet had struck caused a slight tremor to run in all directions, displacing the force. This displacement was enough to cause the already tense crystal to shift. Yuuki eyed the crystal before committing.   

          “Everyone RUN!” Yuuki yelled.  

Pecorine, Karyl, Kokkoro, and Yuuki all turned and ran towards the crevice. They shimmied in forcefully, not caring for the sharp protrusions on either side. Yuuki heard a loud crash behind him, followed by the vanishment of their only light source. Only darkness kept them company as they slowly made their way through the pass.  

Yuuki came last from the crevice, before collapsing on the stone floor. Although he hadn’t done much, his legs felt weak.   

          “Oh my God,” he huffed. “That was an ordeal.”  

Pecorine was leaning against a wall.   

          “Yeah. But at least it’s over.”  

She propped off the wall and clapped her hands together.   

          “So Kokkoro, now that we’re safe. Is everything alright with you? They didn’t hurt you or anything right?”  

Yuuki, Karyl, and Pecorine started to look Kokkoro over, much to Kokkoro’s chagrin.  

          “I-I’m fine everyone.” She bowed. “Thank you all for worrying about me so much, but really I’m okay. If anything, it was a nice, end-of-summer adventure.”  

Yuuki finished scrutinizing her and sighed wearily, rummaging a hand through his hair.  

          “Well, I’m still glad you’re fine. Why don’t we leave this musty ‘ol cave and get some food? I’m starving.”  

Everyone daydreamed out loud at the thought of a nice, fulfilling meal. Karyl was the first to snap out of the tempting haze.   

          “Yeah. But we really gotta hurry now. We really don’t have that much time left,” she reminded them.  

Pecorine nodded and urged everyone up. She was really acting as the leader.   

          “C’mon everyone! Yuuki, Kokkoro! Up and at em! We need to move!”  

She pulled the two on their feet and shoved them to the pool. Karyl casted a quick spell over Kokkoro (she didn’t have enough mana to renew everyone) and the two were off. Karyl and Pecorine jumped soon after in the shadowy waters. With that, all human life was absent from the cave. Silence returned to the cavern, with only the distinct scratching of claws on crystal heard.  

The atmosphere the Gourmet Guild found themselves in was a lot more welcoming than the dark cave. They sat in a cheery café; red seats a needed comfort after a day stuck between a rock and a hard place. Enormous helpings of fish, octopus, and yes, crab were served. They all scarfed down the maritime meal, before leaning back. Kokkoro closed her eyes, drifting into a quick, food-induced nap. Pecorine lazily made small talk with Yuuki and Karyl. After laughing at Pecorine’s corny jokes, Yuuki sighed contently, peaceful. He was glad everything was back to normal after that haunting ordeal. He was happy to have peace back in his lif—  

          Karyl asked, “Hey, did any of you see my big floatie? I can’t seem to find it anywhere.”  

A fearful smile was frozen on Yuuki’s face. It looked like his marvelous misadventures weren’t over just yet.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 39

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki was under the covers; protected from the frightening glare of any shadowy monsters that may lurk in the dark crypts of his room. That is, he was supposed to be protected. A trickle of salty sweat made its way down his forehead. Yuuki’s eyes were strained to the corner of his room, near his wardrobe. A tall figure stood still in the shadows; seemingly stuck in place. The thing was tall, taller than the height of two grown men. Its arms reached all the way towards the knobs of its knees. A long, gaunt face, concealed by the darkness, was tilted ever so slightly, giving it the impression of a hunchback. Lightning streaked through the sky, filling Yuuki’s room white in the sparse moment, before being followed by rumbling thunder. The heavy downpour continued. As it stood in its solitary silence, Yuuki was freaking out. His heartbeat thumped so fast; he was sure the thing could hear it clear as day. Once more, he tried closing his eyes, counting to ten and then opening them once more. Nada. The monster was in the same position.  

          No, Yuuki thought in horror, It’s gotten closer.   

His breathing became more frantic. Adrenaline pumped electrically through his veins, making his vision blur slightly. His body tensed. Yuuki’s blue eyes glazed over with fear. His grip on his blanket tightened as he pondered what to do next. Should he call for help? No, his guildmates wouldn’t able to hear him over the storm. Yuuki realizes his options were short. There was nothing else to do. Yuuki finally lamented to blind-rush his enemy. At least if he were to go down, Yuuki would go down fighting. Mustering up what could be his final breath, Yuuki leaped from his bed screaming like a madman. His eyes automatically shut in horror at his actions, but he scrambled towards the direction of the monster. The problem was, Yuuki’s foot got stuck in the bedcovers. And instead of tackling the shade, he ended up falling flat on the wooden floor. At least he had his idol rug to break his fall. Dazed, Yuuki sat up, temporarily forgetting about the monster. Rubbing his head, he looked about him. Yuuki then immediately shielded his eyes. 

          Dang, it’s really bright out. Did someone turn on the lights? Yuuki wondered, rubbing his eyes. 

Once his eyes adjusted to the light, he found himself in a very familiar sight. There was the memorable fountain that burbled quietly, the neatly arranged rows of yellow and pink flowers breathing quietly in the distance, the white marble staircase of unknown origins. Yup, Yuuki knew this pavilion very well. Even the hazy, sleepy feeling started to envelop him.  

          He angrily called out, “Hey, what’s up with the dreams lately, Ameth? I thought you were only supposed to show me past memories and stuff. Not mess with my brain!” 

Her pleasant voice soon flitted through his ears.  

          “What are you talking about, Yuuki?” she replied innocently.  

Ameth, as always, was walking about. Her wings whirred mechanically as she stooped down to stroke a yellow poppy.  

          “Come on! It’s been like the third dream this week!” he complained, turning to her. “You take advantage of the fact that I barely remember anything after leaving this place, and then you show me crazy dreams the next night!” 

Ameth justified herself. She’d figured she’d been caught.  

          “Well, you shouldn’t have treated my little Koro so cruelly,” she admonished him.  

Ameth walked over to him; barely bothering to hide her smirk. Yuuki got to his feet and raised his eyebrows incredulously.  

          “That’s what it’s been about? It’s been like 2 weeks since that happened. Besides, Kokkoro had floaties on! She was fine. We had loads of fun too!” 

          “Yeah, yeah,” Ameth said dismissively.  

Yuuki wasn’t satisfied yet. He looked at her with suspicion.  

          “I’ve already apologized as well,” Yuuki defended.  

Ameth nodded, not really listening. She then clapped her hands together. 

          “Okay, Yuuki! It looks like our time’s up. So, what you’ve just seen was a dream of sorts. And as you collect memor—” 

Yuuki's eyes started to droop at her familiar monologue. He was getting to the point where he could recite her speech word-for-word. He started to teeter on his feet, before settling back on Ameth’s floor. Yuuki always found her floor to be surprisingly comfortable. 

          “Alright Ameth, no more scary dreams. See you soon... wait, can you see the dreams I’m having?” Yuuki interrupted himself with a loud yawn. 

Ameth was all smiles, cheerfully sending him off. She also conspicuously didn’t answer his question. 

          “Goodnight Yuuki! Talk to you soon. And remember, I’m always on your side!”  

Yuuki then disintegrated, leaving yellowy particles in his wake. Ameth turned around and thought deviously. 

          “Now then. What dream should I put him through next? I’m sure he’ll be fine with it. It is close to Halloween, after all,” she said aloud, a hint of mischievous flashing across her blue eyes.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 40

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki absentmindedly glanced at the clock. It tick-tocked slowly, the second hand lazily making its round around the white interface.  

          It’s strange how the last couple minutes of the class feels like the longest, he wondered.  

Io droned on with her lesson, trying not to pay too much attention to a distracted Yuuki. But to be fair, it wasn’t his fault entirely. Io had put the class through a grueling exam. And although it wasn’t for points, just an exam to test how far along everyone was, it had taken a lot of out Yuuki. His physical abilities might be starting to uptick, but the mentally-taxing academic work was as tough as ever. His neighbor, Suzana, noticed and tried lifting his spirits.  

          “Don’t be so down, whiz-boy!” She pointed at the clock. “Look, there’s, like, barely five minutes left of class!” 

          “Yeah, I’m just glad the weekend’s almost here. Do you have any pla—” 

Io rapped the chalkboard hard. She made the “I see you” gesture with both of her fingers pointed at Yuuki. At once, he perked up and folded his arms nobly on his desk. It would never do to upset Io.  

The class bell rang, sounding the end of the school day. Yuuki stood and collected his things. Slinging his worn knapsack over his shoulders, he waited for Suzana to get ready. Suzana still had papers sprawled across her desk and was frantically shuffling them into her own backpack.  

          It’s funny how everyone rushes at the end of the school day, Yuuki thought, Like, what’s the rush?   

But nevertheless, he silently moved over and helped her organize. Suzana flashed him a smile of gratitude. After cramming the remaining papers into her already swollen backpack, Suzana was all set. Beaming, she hummed while walking with Yuuki to the door. The two were alone, apart from Io, who was still seated at her desk in the front. 

          “Have a nice evening Io,” Yuuki said. 

          Io smiled warmly, “Well thank you, Yuuki. If you need any help, make sure to ask me whenever you need.” 

Yuuki bowed and thanked her. He then walked out of the classroom, followed by Suzana. 

          “Teacher’s pet,” she murmured under her breath, miffed. 

Yuuki gave her a sidelong glance. 

          “What was that?” he asked innocently.  

          “Nothing.” 

Yuuki walked in silence with Suzana. And that was the moment he realized that something was terribly wrong. Normally Suzana would be like, “Oh, so whatcha want to do now whiz-boy? How about going to that awesome café that just opened!” or something. It was never a silent time with Suzana, not that that was a necessarily bad thing. Yuuki pondered on what to do. Should he start a conversation? Nah, he was never really good at initiating. Coming to a conclusion of just leaving it up to her, he gripped his knapsack with fervor. 

          Alrighty,  Yuuki decided mentally. Now we wait.  

The school that they attended, together with Misaki (she was out sick), was rather small. The Lucent Academy was a quaint, homely little facility that nurtured the young minds of Landosol. The inside of practically every classroom was the same; with ancient, oaken desks arranged in rows with even older tomes backing the bookshelved walls of each class. The halls were fashioned with dark wood floors. They were recently waxed, gleaming under the sun’s rays that slithered in through the windowpanes. Magical lights hung from the ceiling, haphazardly illuminating any spots where the sun’s touch didn’t reach. Apart from the regular classrooms, the Lucent Academy had other departments. The gymnasium and library were located to the north of the Academy, in the opposite direction that Yuuki and Suzana headed. There, you could find clubs having their after-school meetings and extracurricular practice. In fact, they passed the soccer team, clad in jerseys, shuffle their way past them (again, the school was rather small). Soon, they were finally out of the building. The sun still shone, yet the feel of autumn was in the air. It wasn’t frigid yet, but the early whispers of fall reflected themselves onto the metachrosis trees. Dots of red, orange, and yellow were starting to sporadically make up the outlook of Landosol’s foliage. Soon, the weather would change, and the Halloween festivities would commence. He snuck a glance at his friend. Throughout the entirety of this trek, Suzana stayed silent.  

          What could she be thinking, he pondered. 

Just as his curiosity was about to get the better of him (he was about to start talking about the surprising sprinting ability of crabs), Suzana called out his name. 

          “Yuuki?” 

          Yes! Finally!  Yuuki internally celebrated, while keeping his calm look and composure. He would leave his crab facts for another time. 

          “Yes? What’s up Suzana?” he replied calmly. 

          “I’ve actually been having a serious problem…” she broke off. 

All of his mirth vanished in an instant at the slight hint that something was actually bothering her. He strained and listened to her very carefully, tense. 

          “...I think I have a fan problem,” she hesitatingly finished. 

Yuuki's mind had a slight lag before comprehending what she said. At once, he relaxed. Although this was certainly a problem, he was glad it wasn’t something deathly serious or something.  

          “That’s no issue!” he laughed. “I think we have some spare fans upstairs. Although I don’t know why you’d need them, as it’s October...” 

          She interrupted, “No, not those kinds of fans! I mean like paparazzi, idol kind of fans!”  

          “Ooooooooh. That makes much more sense. A stalker?” he asked. 

          Suzana nodded, “They’ve been following me around for the better part of last week. They haven’t really made contact yet, but I can, like, feel their eyes on me, y’know?”  

Yuuki nodded, understanding. 

          “Okay, why don’t you just tell them that you’re not comfortable with that sort of thing? If you want, I’ll do it for you. Here, describe to me what the guy looks like.” 

Suzana pursed her lips together.  

          “Yeah, that’s gonna be a math problem I don’t think you can solve, whiz boy.” 

Yuuki cocked his head, not understanding.  

          “The stalker is a girl. She’s actually right beh— Oh don’t look right now, you dummy!” Suzana quickly held him from turning around. “So, I can’t really ask you to intimidate them or something.” 

          He huffed, “I wasn’t going to intimidate them. I’m not a bully. I was just going to have a civilized conversation about the personal, private space of people.” 

          “Yes, of course, you’re just a big ol softie. But still, I don’t really feel comfortable about it,” she placated him. 

          He sighed, “Okay. I personally don’t understand the difference, but we’ll do it your way. So, what  do  you want me to do?” 

Suzana kind of twiddled her fingers for a while, and paused before answering. 

          “I was hoping you could help me out with somehow? Maybe, like, find another solution? Hey, don’t look at me like that! I just wanted a second opinion!” she lamented after seeing the look on Yuuki’s face.  

          “Okay. Let me think for a second.” Yuuki mused, trying his hardest not to look behind him. 

He furrowed his brow, retaining his critical thinking face. Neurons blasted at 75 m/s in Yuuki’s brain, performing thousands of potential scenarios at once. Yuuki was so deep in thought, Suzana was actually worried he had transcended the physical plane.  

          Honestly, he can be sooo dramatic at times.  He  should be the idol,  she smirked.  Actually, no, a diva would suit him better.  

Yuuki’s azure eyes shot open. He had finally gotten the answer! Beaming, he turned to his friend. 

          “Suzana, I got it!” he announced. 

          She sputtered, a bit startled by his sudden outburst, “W-what is it?” 

          He looked at her right in the eye, and said in the most serious tone possible, “Let’s start dating!” 

She blinked.  

          “Wait, what?” 

Yuuki didn’t seem to hear her. 

          “But, going out on dates might not be enough...” 

Now, he had completely caught her off guard. 

          Suzana babbled, “Wait, w-wh-what are you talking about!?”  

Yuuki proceeded on. 

          “We might actually need to get married.” 

          “M-m-married?!” she echoed. 

He nodded, seemingly finally hearing her. 

          “What’s your ring size again?” 

          She spluttered, now red as a tomato, “Wait, slow down! Ring-size?!” 

          “Yes, you’re right. Even that may not be enough. What do you think is a nice number? 2? 3? I personally think 3 kids is convincing enough, don’t you?” 

Image Credits: @LoveToHateYou

Now, literal steam started to billow out of Suzana’s ears. She felt lightheaded, leaning on Yuuki for support.

          “Yeah, that’s the spirit! Although you should be more convincing, I’m pretty sure sh—” 

          “Yuuki,” she said softly.  

Yuuki had another one of those moments where the girl that normally calls him by a nickname called him by his real name. 

          “...Yes?” 

Suzana slowly raised her pink head, remnants of her red complexion still evident. Her eyes pierced through Yuuki.  

          “I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear what I’ve  clearly  just heard. Explain. Every. Single. Word.”  

Her grip tightened on his shirt. It no longer looked like she was adorably clinging onto him. He gave her a placating smile. 

          “Well, I just assumed that if we started dati— I mean  acting  if we were dating, then your stalker would probably leave you alone.” 

She sighed, relaxing her shoulders. It was like she was under great stress; as if a giant weight was taken off her shoulders.  

          “Oh, thank God. I thought you were tryna speedrun the process or something...” she mumbled. “But wait! That’s a giant leap! How in the world didya get a solution like that?!” 

He just chuckled nervously in response. Yuuki looked around them. They were now at the park near school. He hadn’t realized how far they’d gone. The place was sparsely inhabited; apart from the off jogger, Yuuki and Suzana were alone. Well, apart from Suzana’s tail that was quite failing at hiding. He took a discreet glance back. The poor girl was ducking from one tree to the next. Considering her performance, Yuuki guessed she wasn’t a serious threat to anyone. He shifted his weight from foot to foot on the cobbled sidewalk. Yuuki felt uncomfortable; like he’d crossed a line at some point. Maybe the amnesia had also taken away his understanding of social norms. 

          “Sooo, I guess that plan’s out the window?” he joked. 

Suzana shot him a glare. Not discouraged, he continued on. He would make up his blunder later on. An idea popped into his head. Carefully, he put his plan to action. 

          “So, you see Suzana, I was actually just making an example. Yeah, an example. That whole thing was just a lesson,” he sputtered.  

Arms folded; she didn’t look convinced. A hint of suspicion glinted in her eyes. She narrowed her eyes at him.  

          “Realllllly?” she drawled.  

Yuuki nodded.  

          “Are you surrrrre?” she prodded. 

He gulped. 

          “Yes, of course.” 

          “Oh okay, well then it’s alright!” she laughed heartily, changing stance immediately. “I shouldn’t be surprised. A whiz-boy like you would’ve easily been able to do something like that.” 

          Yuuki chuckled nervously, “Yeah, you’re right.” 

She frowned as she realized something. 

          “But what was the lesson?” 

          He blinked, “Well, umm, the lesson was... that you need to face your problems head-on. Yeah, that’s it. And that you can’t run away from them, otherwise they’ll spiral out of control.” 

Her eyes sparkled in wonder. 

          “Wow! You really planned all that of the top of your head?” 

Yuuki scratched the back of his head. 

          “Well, don’t be giving me too much credit,” he said, a bit sheepishly. 

Suzana was meanwhile nodding at his divine wisdom.  

          “Okay, I see what you’re talking about. I think it is better to talk to her face-to-face.” 

He gave her a thumbs up. 

          “That’s the spirit!”  

Suzana turned around and scanned the treeline, looking for the figure of the girl hidden not-so-secretly behind. Upon finding her, Suzana started to walk towards the tree. Yuuki watched on with relief. He really felt like he’d dodged a bullet there. Although a bit ashamed of his lie, Yuuki swore to do better next time. However, the story was a bit different on the flip side. Unbeknownst to Yuuki, a small smile lingered on Suzana’s lips. She walked with her back towards Yuuki, bookbag still slung over her shoulder. Her smile reached her light cerulean eyes.  

          Honestly, sometimes you can be such a dummy, whiz-boy,  she thought slyly; before saying a greeting her fan.  

Yuuki was standing awkwardly, watching the whole encounter. He didn’t know what to do with himself. There weren’t any benches nearby, and he couldn’t just walk on without Suzana. So, he resigned to shoving his hands into his pockets and teetering back and forth on his heels. He was like that for a while, contemplating his life choices, before he noticed Suzana walking back. 

          “So, how’d it go?” he asked, once she was close enough. 

          She cheered, “All just a misunderstanding! She just wanted an autograph. Apparently, the poor girl was too shy and didn’t want to bother me, so that’s why she was following me around.” 

He turned and resumed their walk home. 

          “Well, I’m glad that’s dealt with,” he commented. 

          “Mm-hmm,” she hummed.  

Almost immediately, Suzana then turned around to him. 

          “So, did you ever manage to finish the homework?” 

Suzana had changed topics lightning-fast. As if the previous situation held no regard to her, even though she had visibly treated it as a grave matter. But Yuuki was used to such tumultuous changes in behavior. That was just the life of a fashionista.  

          He sighed, “No, I did not.” 

She was delighted.  

          “Oh really? Well, guess what I have?” 

He turned to her. 

          “The homework?” 

          “The homework!” 

They walked on a bit more.  

          Yuuki hesitatingly asked, “Well, do you think I could copy—” 

          “Nope!” she beamed. 

          “Huuuuh? What do you mean ‘Nope’? I’ve always shown you mine!” Yuuki complained, aghast. 

          Suzana sniffed, “I don’t know. Maybe because I take Miss Io’s Academic Dishonesty Policy very serio—” 

          “Are you kidding?!” Yuuki was dumbfounded. “Am I talking to the same Suzana? The same Suzana Minami who asked for Algebra help last week?” 

Suzana whistled a tune in answer. Giving up, Yuuki resigned himself to an evening spent doing math. Upon his plans being shot, Yuuki went morose. They walked a considerable distance passed, before Yuuki mustered up the courage to speak up. A last-ditch effort, so to speak. 

          “Wait, are you actually not going to...?” 

Suzana hid a smile.  

          “Perhaps.” 

Chapter Text

Chapter 41

《 Character Appearances 》

The shadow of the mansion was formidable. The moon hung high in the sky, casting its luminous, ghostlike rays onto the grim earth below. Shadows cast by the light were long and harrowing. They enveloped anything that dared tread in their shade in an inky blackness. From the outside, the manor looked intimidating, for it had been built long before Yuuki and the others were even conceived. Long limestone pillars supported the spruce overhang. Its walls were lurid planks coated with thick tar. Surprisingly, none of it seemed rotten or in disarray. Blocks of granite and brick, long-cracked with age, covered the bottom half of the exterior walls. The windows were fashioned out of black brickstone, worn with the eternal passing of years. Most of the window panes were cracked, the only indication of the mansions old fashioning. Blackout curtains hid the interior secretly.   

The garden surrounding the manor was withered, depleted after years of neglect. Brambles and branches dotted the pathway up to the house, with overgrown weeds choking all plant life outside. Not that Yuuki could make out much of the surrounding landscape. The macabre night sky was devoid of any stars. Only the sparse scattering of moonlight aided the party in their venture towards the baleful building. Tension was high. The group held onto each of their weapons with vigor. Each person prowled carefully. After all, only fools run where angels fear to tread.   

          Watchfully eyeing his surroundings, Yuuki whispered, “Alright, we’re close to the house. Just a couple more steps, then we can relax a bit.”  

Illya, Miyako, and Shinobu (and her skeleton-head-dad) nodded quietly. Brambles cracked as the group made their way to the entrance, but that was inevitable. The long-neglected pathway was strewn with odd bits of mulch and branch. Yuuki passed some headstones, half-submerged in the green overgrowth. He hoped they were long-forgotten Halloween decorations. Walking on hallowed ground, in the dead of night, was a chilling combination that wasn’t historically favorable.  

Yuuki was unceremoniously summoned by Illya the week before. The Vampire Lordess wanted his aid, or more accurately, his innate power, in exploring the daunting task ahead. The guild Illya belonged to, Diablos, was tasked with rooting out the haunting that plagued the old manor at the skirts of Landosol. The town had long been wanting to demolish the old property in preparation for the Halloween festivities but were repeatedly set back by spirits that still traversed the grounds, as Illya explained. The members best suited to this mission, Illya, Miyako, and Shinobu set off to wrangle some spirits, while Akari and Yori stayed behind. At first, Yuuki was overjoyed to help out his dear friends, but his enthusiasm was soon culled as he made his way to the manor.  

          Did it have to be in the middle of the night? Yuuki grumbled as he stepped over some bony remains.   

Shinobu seemed to guess his thoughts.  

          “It was best to come at night since that’s the time spiritual activity is at its highest,” she explained softly.  

          Her dad criticized him, “Heh! Even novices should be able to know that, brat!”   

A muffled cry followed his outburst. Yuuki didn’t spare a glance back; but silently, he felt sorry for the old man. Even if Skele-dad poisoned him that one time. Meanwhile, Illya grinned in anticipation, with one slightly larger-than-normal fang peeking out from her toothy grin.  

          “I feel a dark aura emanating from his haunted abode. Perhaps an old, acquainted spirit has settled into this abandonment,” she hoped. “I’ll be needing new recruits for my conquering plans.”  

Her aspirations seemed a bit placid; given Illya at the moment was barely five feet tall. But Yuuki knew better than to underestimate the vampire. Illya commanded a great power, but it was locked away in circumstances that eluded them all. For some reason, however, a touch from Yuuki would bring out that ancient power; and the Queen of Darkness would return. As Illya hummed offhandedly, Miyako was already starting to complain.   

          “Miyako doesn’t like this scary place,” she pouted. “Miyako could be enjoying a nice, thick bowl of—”  

          “Pudding! We know!” the others finished.   

A few scattered snickers whispered their way through the group. Chuckling softly, Yuuki tried to refocus. His hand loosened on his trusty sword.   

          Maybe we’ve just been overthinking this whole thing,  he told himself.   

Yuuki and co stepped up onto the black stairs. Now on the porch of the mansion, they all peered at the old, ominous oaken doors before them. Gulping slightly, Yuuki creaked one door open and stepped inside.   

Illya immediately heard a familiar fluttering sound. Dozens of bats spewed from the bowels of the house, escaping high into the night sky. Her poor Yuuki jumped back, startled. Smirking at his reaction, she thought about her other minions. These bats seemed more reserved and well-behaved than those trouble-makers. Maybe she would send them a business card. Refocusing on the task at hand, Illya looked past Yuuki and peered into the inky blackness afore. Her eyesight was comparably better than the others, yet she could barely make out any items of interest in the room. The door opened up to a massive hall, with double staircases and hallways leading in every direction. A couple of musty lamplets were covered in a thick layering of dust, and the decorative plant pots were all empty. A scarce painting painted the blank walls sporadically throughout the hall. But apart from that, the room was entirely ordinary.   

          “Shinobu, could you please do something about the lights?” Illya asked. “For our human friend here.”  

Shinobu nodded, before prodding her father with the butt of her scythe. The skull grumbled before the flames surrounding him started to grow. They were no longer an intense blue, but rather a pale, lighter complexion. However, the change substantially affected the light expelled from the flames. A considerable area around the group was now visible. Miyako clapped in wonder while Illya praised Shinobu enigmatically.  

          I’m glad she figured out how to fix the lights,  Illya breathed a sigh of relief,  Because I had no idea how to.   

Illya then turned to face her minions (although it was a bit frustrating to have to look up to each one of them).   

          She spoke boldly, “Well, now listen up! We are tasked with dismantling any spiritual hold on this mansion. To do this, we have to rely on my and Shinobu’s expert exorcism skills.”   

She nodded to Shinobu.   

          “To accomplish this, we shall have to split up in groups. Miyako and Shinobu will take the upstairs, while Yuuki and I will clear out the lower floors.”   

Almost immediately, Miyako had a problem.  

          “Wait a minute, Miyako doesn’t understand something. Why does Illya get to go with Yuuki while Miyako has to go with Shinobu? Not that Miyako doesn't love Shinobu!” Miyako quickly added, before enveloping Shinobu in a ghostly embrace.   

Illya’s pride was a bit hurt. In reality, there were multiple reasons she wanted to go explore with Yuuki. One reason was that she was practically useless without him. She could only use her magical abilities when she was in her other form, and that could only be possible with Yuuki. Well, there were magical rituals she could perform to temporarily regain her form, but those would take too long to prepare, and cost too much mana. But Illya couldn’t appear weak before her subjects! That was out of the question. Although, judging by Yuuki and Shinobu’s exchanged looks, they already assumed the reason.   

          “Well, my dear Miyako, as you see... I have the best eyesight out of all of you. Being the rightful ruler of the dark, my eyesight is attuned to the darker hours of the day,” Illya justified. “So, while Shinobu takes the light source—”  

          “I don’t care how much of a bodacious babe you may be. I’m NOT a light source!” Shinobu’s skeleton dad interrupted; upset.   

          “So, while Shinobu takes the light source, I’ll be our human friend’s eyes.”  

Now, Shinobu could easily have accepted Illya’s half-baked answer, but she decided to poke fun at her “boss”.   

          “Well, if that were to be the case, shouldn’t I leave the light source—”  

          “Ahh! Even my own daughter!” the skull lamented.  

          “Shouldn’t I leave the light source with you two? I am quite confident in my eyesight, and Miyako is a ghost.”  

Illya put on a strained smile.   

          “Well, I  am  a merciful ruler and don’t want my followers to have any unwanted strenuance.”  

          Yuuki wondered, “Is ‘strenuance’ a word?”   

Shinbou was enjoying seeing Illya quake under pressure. Deciding that she had enough for the night, Shinbou relented in taking the light source with her and Miyako. Agreeing to meet up in a quarter-hour with their findings, the group split up. Illya and Yuuki walked together in the dark. Well, Yuuki was trying to walk. He had stubbed his toe a total of four times so far. Their whole plan of “Illya being Yuuki’s eyes” wasn’t going as they had initially planned. After hearing some colorful language, Illya looked concerned.  

          “Yuuki, if you are having trouble walking properly, then you can h-hold my hand if you desire.”   

Yuuki gladly took her small hand. Honestly, he was regretting not saying anything when Shinobu criticized her. Almost immediately, the smell of brimstone filled the room as Yuuki sensed a large presence fill up the space next to him.   

          “Oh, that feels leagues better!” adult Illya’s sultry voice crooned. “We should’ve been doing this from the start!”  

Now, it was slightly awkward, as an adult Illya and Yuuki walked together in the dark.  

          I just hope no spirits are watching us hold hands. We would lose face,  Illya thought; a bit embarrassed at the thought.   

She tried putting those thoughts out of her head. But it was hard, as Yuuki’s hand was surprisingly comfortably warm. Clearing her throat, she spoke to Yuuki.  

          “Yuuki, could you attempt in channeling your ability? Perhaps aided with your strength, my eyes would be able to distinguish the seismic trails of the spirits.”  

Flashing her a thumbs-up in the dark, he concentrated and soon began to glow a marvelous yellow. Illya felt strength begin to course through her veins. This feeling filled her with determination. Her vision sharpened, senses going to the maximum. Her red eyes scanned the hallway... There! She recognized the faint etching of ectoplasm. Its yellowish-blue hue was impossible to miss in the sea of gray that furnished the inside of the manor. A bit surprised, Illya tugged at Yuuki’s hand.  

          “T-There, Yuuki! Come, let us vanquish this spirit once and for all!”  

It was at that moment, an earsplitting shriek echoed throughout the mansion.   

Miyako, screaming all the way, floated rather aggressively down the stairs. Her oversized outfit was flown back before her as she tumbled down the once-grand staircase. Her eyes were wide with terror as she desperately searched for Illya and Yuuki. She was at the bottom of the stairs, in the front hall. She nervously looked about the maze of hallways that intersected where she stood. Once her pale eyes spotted the two in the distance advancing towards her, she started to once more float aggressively towards them. Once close enough to her friends, she enveloped them in a tight embrace, sobbing into their shoulders.   

          Illya demanded, “What is the matter, Miyako? What has upset you?”  

Yuuki looked equally worried. Miyako relinquished them from her hold and studied the two.   

          “Illya is big now?” Miyako asked, seemingly devoid of any urgency she showed a moment before.  

Illya glanced at Yuuki.   

          “W-whatever is the matter, Miyako?”  

          “Oh, yeah. I forgot I was supp—”  

          “Miyako...” Illya said, hoping her message would reach Miyako.  

Clearing her throat, Miyako explained what happened.  

          “While Miyako and Shinobu were exploring the upstairs, Miyako heard a loud thump. When Miyako turned around, Shinobu was gone!”  

          “Gone?” Yuuki repeated.  

          “Gone.” Miyako confirmed.  

Illya was seeming to take the news pretty well. In fact, so was Miyako. The two were surprisingly calm, while Yuuki was a bit frazzled, which was quite understandable. After all, they were in a haunted house, at night, with no way to contact the outside world. Missing a team member should have them all quaking in their boots, but Yuuki was peculiarly the only one to have that reaction.   

          “Hmmm. Let us logically think about what to do next,” Illya suggested.  

          That’s odd,  Yuuki thought,  Illya never does anything rationally.   

          “Shinobu was last seen upstairs, correct?”  

Miyako nodded. Adult Illya put a finger to her chin.   

          “Hmmm. Then, I think the best thing for me to do is go up there myself.”  

Miyako nodded.  

          “Miyako agrees.”  

Yuuki looked at the two, flabbergasted.  

          “Wait, wait, wait,” Yuuki shook his hands, “That’s the worst thing to be doing! You  never  split up at a haunted location! Shinobu’s pretty tough, she’s like 10x stronger than me. I don’t doubt for a second she’s not okay, so we have to rescue her with a plan.”  

Illya candidly dismissed Yuuki’s concerns.   

          “You’ve been reading too many horror stories with your friends from Elizabeth Park. Besides, I’m currently at my full potential, and thanks to you, my senses are razor sharp. I’ll be able to sense the paranormal visitors before they even have a chance to touch me,” Illya said confidently.   

          “But we shouldn’t underestimate the spirits! We haven’t even encountered them yet!” Yuuki protested.  

Ignoring him, Illya walked over to the main hall, the place with the two double staircases.   

          “Miyako, you should stay with our human friend. Yuuki, stay near the windows so you can see things.”   

Yuuki tried arguing with Illya, but the vampire was dead set in following out her plan, if it can be called that. Leaning himself against the cracked plaster wall, Yuuki nervously watched Illya slowly make her way up the stairs. He wished there was some object, maybe a long, portable thing, that could cast a beam of light. Then he wouldn’t be so useless. Miyako hovered nearby. She looked in pity at her sorrowful friend.  

          “Don’t worry Yuuki. Illya will fight all the baddies and beat them,” she reassured.  

Yuuki tried for a smile.   

          “Thanks, Miyako. The sooner we get out of here, the better,” he was already sick of the mansion. “Maybe we can stop by the Pudding Parlour on our way back to the guildhouse.”   

Miyako’s eyes lit up, before calming down.  

          “No need to go the Pudding Parlour. We already have pu—” Miyako suddenly covered her mouth with both of her hands.   

Yuuki raised an eyebrow and motioned with his hands; gesturing for Miyako to continue. Miyako’s frenzied brain scrambled before being saved by a sudden noise. A jarring, wooden screak echoed from above. Like nails being dragged over wooden planks. The noise mollified Yuuki and Miyako, who went pale after hearing the gruesome sound. It was then that the doors started to slam shut and open uncontrollably, like opening and closing of multiple, gaping mouths. The horrid noise made Miyako and Yuuki cover their ears futilely; they could not escape the noise. All the lamplets in the manor sprang to life, burning a bright purple flame. This illuminated the entire mansion. It was as if the very house came alive. Yuuki turned to Miyako and pointed upstairs. She seemed to get the idea and the two made a mad dash towards the stairway. As Yuuki ran, he studied the floor. It seemed...warped. Right after the thought, Yuuki fell to the floor. The distorted floor went in all directions, creating dips and downs that caused his fall. A peal of loud, unknown cackling laughter filled the room, seemingly pleased at his misfortune. Chaos reigned as Miyako helped the trembling Yuuki to his feet.  

          “IS YUUKI OKAY?” Miyako had to shout for Yuuki to hear amidst the confusion.   

He nodded before wobbling back and forth. The ground resembled the swaying of a ship in rough waters, making it near impossible to crawl, much less run. Teetering, he made his slow way with Miyako towards the stairs. Holding onto the railing for dear life, the pair slowly ascended up the stairs. While Yuuki gripped the railing like a lifeline, Miyako floated supportively by gripping his collar. And then, as fast as it came, the crescendo came to a halt. Silence once more enveloped the mansion. Yuuki almost fell forward in his momentum, before being pulled back by Miyako. In a few more steps, Miyako and Yuuki made it to the summit of the stairy mountain. Breathing heavily, he collapsed; back against the metal fencing. Miyako did the same. The two were slumped together, trying to catch their breath after that hellish ordeal.   

          Yuuki turned to Miyako, “We need to find Illya and Shinobu.”  

Miyako nodded repeatedly. It seemed the encounter spooked the normally spirited spirit. She looked around the second floor, it was another maze of marbled floors and halls.   

          “But where should we look?” she asked.  

Yuuki pointed to the charred remains of a door a few meters off to the side. It had been blown back with divine magical force. An obvious sign that Illya was there. After resting for a couple of more minutes, the two heaved themselves up and walked towards the sad door.   

The door led to a pretty ordinary bedroom. There was a small bed that contained a musty mattress, a wardrobe full of moth-holed clothes, and a small bedside table. Besides from that, the room was completely bare. Only a small window let in any sort of natural light into the room. It would’ve been a quaint, comely little bedroom if it weren’t for the large amounts of debris everywhere. More of Illya’s destruction caused black streaks to run wildly on the dirty walls. But apart from that, there was no more sign of her. Yuuki guessed it was her outburst that caused the earlier episode.   

Frowning, he turned to Miyako, before realizing Miyako was no longer there. Frantically spinning in all directions, he searched wildly for her. Panic rising, Yuuki then heard a faint cry coming from the ceiling. Looking up, he saw Miyako being pulled into an oversized vent. Long, black arms were wrapped around her ghostly body, slowly pulling Miyako to the black void of the vent. Yuuki first tried jumping up and grabbing her outstretched hand, but to no avail. His gloved hands brushed her cloth shirt, mere inches away from grabbing her. Hysterical, he looked around the sparse room. His panicked eyes settled on the small table next to the bed. Grabbing the worn desk, he threw it under him and jumped on it. In one swift motion, he leaped upward and outstretched his hand to Miyako. Her brown eyes were glossy with fear as she desperately reached for his hand. But once more, Yuuki came up short. Her eyes were wide with white terror, before being swallowed up the vent.  

Yuuki came crashing down from the air, torn with anxiety over the disappearance of his friends. He was all alone. A sick dread washed over him as that point drove home. But he mustn’t give up. The darkest part of any night comes right before the brightest dawn. Face worn with worry, Yuuki debated his next move before hearing the distinct sound of faint laughter. Cautiously hopeful it might be one of his friends, Yuuki stood and walked in the direction of the sound. After all, there were no other leads for him to follow. Peeking his head out of the door, he surveyed the area for any more black hands. Hoping Miyako was okay, Yuuki walked out to the main balcony. It seemed as if the sound was coming from the main plaza, near the front entrance of the manor. Gripping his sword—  

          That’s what I should have done, dammit!  Yuuki mentally berated himself,  I should’ve held out the hilt of my sword to her. Then that would’ve reached her.   

Sullen, Yuuki descended the crumbling staircase. His footfalls echoed loudly in the mansion, making him tense up with each clack. Each marble step added a weaving to the tight feeling in the bottom of his stomach. Finally, the agonizing echo was over; for he was at the bottom of the stairs. Unsheathing his sword, he carefully prowled forward, checking all around him anxiously. The manor was quiet. All signs of previous frenzied life were absent. Yuuki felt as if he was the only soul in the dark bowels of this accursed house. He walked, going forward past the spindling staircases to an area unexplored by the party. A barren area revealed itself to him. Devoid of any furnishings, it was like a large dancing hall. Yuuki couldn’t begin to surmise what purpose it had once served. One hand still tightly clenched onto his only lifeline, Yuuki’s blue eyes peered into the dark depths of this place. The scant moonlight barely penetrated this far into the mansion. But fortunately (or perhaps unfortunately), one by one, purple flames illuminated above him. Looking up, Yuuki saw a crystal chandelier studded with blackwax candles. The crystals refracted the light offered by the flame to all corners of the room, bathing him in a purply luminescence. A baritone voice soon followed thereafter.   

          “All alone now, I presume? Or are there others that have trespassed into my home?” the voice taunted.  

Yuuki tightened his grip.   

          His voice was low, “What have you done with them?”   

          “The trespassers are unharmed. For now,” it leered. “But enough about them. Let us talk about you, boy.”  

The voice shifted its direction. It now sounded as if it was mere inches away from Yuuki’s ear. Flinching, Yuuki jumped back in surprise and slashed wildly, catching naught but air.   

          It continued sardonically, “I originally thought that so-called “Vampire Queen” was the most intriguing out of you lot, but now, after taking a closer look, it seems that a diamond in the rough has escaped my gaze.”   

Yuuki scanned the area, looking for any signs of the body the voice belonged to.   

          “What are you, child?” it questioned. “Your nature escapes my foresight. I sense a great power in you, but also a great torment… Hmm, interesting. I see now... Tell me, what deal of anguish did it take to make you this gentle?”   

Yuuki paused; he always hesitated when asked about his past.  

          The voice continued, “Ah, I see. It is melancholic. The world should have protected you, but you have been asked to protect it. What an honor. What an injustice.”  

The voice’s speech pricked his interest.  

          Yuuki called out, “What do you know about me?”  

          “Don’t ask questions you aren’t prepared to handle the answers to,” it curtly replied.   

Yuuki was starting to get frustrated. Here there was, possibly the only person in the entire world that could be able to tell him about his past, but once again, a barrier obstructed him from the truth. But frustration often comes with folly. Taking a deep breath, Yuuki calmly started.  

          “I don’t care about that anymore. I’ve long contemplated my life before. It was terrible; having a giant, gaping void in your life. But I’ve got something to fill that void now.” He raised his voice. “I’ve met countless people since I’ve arrived, all very dear to me. And if I won’t live for myself, then I’ll live for them.”  

          “Even if destiny only has the sorrowful embrace of misery for you?” the voice contended.  

          “I will take destiny by the throat and shape it into a form of my own choosing,” Yuuki said solemnly.   

          “...”   

A long pause had passed. Yuuki looked around in confusion. Had the voice left? A considerable pause passed; Yuuki started to contemplate what action to take next, before it suddenly returned.  

          “...Dammit brat, that was such a good line! What do I say to that?” a familiar voice boomed.  

          Skele-dad?  Yuuki thought.  

          “Skele-dad?” he called out hesitatingly.   

          “Don’t call me that! I’m not your dad, thank God,” the familiar voice said gruffly.   

Yuuki heard Shinobu’s voice.  

          “Father! You broke character!”   

Then Illya’s.  

          “It’s alright. It was about time to break the facade.”  

And then finally Miyako’s.   

          “Heyyy Yuuki! Can you hear Miyako?”  

Yuuki was confused.   

          “Wait, what’s going on?” he asked the void.  

          “Come through those doors on the side,” Illya’s voice instructed.   

Looking around, he found the doors and walked to them. Gripping onto the half-missing handle, Yuuki opened the door and stepped inside. And was immediately greeted by orange and black streamers.  

          “Surprise! Happy Halloween!” the combined voices of the entire Diablos guild cheered. Illya, Miyako, Shinobu, Akari, and Yori all greeted him cheerfully. The room was warmly lit and full of bustling life. A large spread of food was laid out on a banquet table before them. The table took up a better half of the room, and rightfully so. The inordinate amount of food on it called for such needs. Mountains of gravy and mashed potatoes, chicken and peas, tomato juice, meatballs, and of course, pudding decorated the white linen tablecloth. Yuuki turned back to his friends, still in utter shock. He dropped his sword and pointed simply.  

          “Wait, what?” he said plainly.  

          “Aww, c’mon Yuuki! That was your reaction?” Akari complained. “After all this preparation too...”  

Yuuki pinched his brow.   

          “You guys are going to give me PTSD by the end of this,” he lamented.   

Illya took charge (she was now back in her childish form).   

          “Don’t be so dramatic. It was just a harmless Halloween prank! A little trick before your treat, if you will.”   

Miyako floated nearby, already heaping pudding into her mouth.  

          “Don’t worry about Miyako! Miyako is fine!”   

          Shinobu sighed, “I told everyone we should’ve just invited him to dinner.”  

She walked over and sat Yuuki down, then proceeded to give him a glass of chocolate milk. She then calmly explained the situation. Apparently, in an effort to “trick” Yuuki, the Diablos guild set up an elaborate trap for him. Taking him to an abandoned abode, they fabricated their mission and the guild member’s disappearances all in hopes of giving him a good scare. And after that, Diablos would apologize with a mountainful of food to end the night. Yuuki finished his glass of choccy milk and frowned at them.  

          “Y’know, I have to go with Shinobu on this one. I would rather we had just had a nice, quiet din—”  

          “Hahaha,” Illya bantered, “You should know by now, the Diabolos guild is anything but ordinary.”  

          “You could say that again,” Shinobu murmured softly.  

Ignoring her, Illya continued on with fervor.  

          “Nevertheless, let’s end this trick with a tantalizing treat!”  

That cheer sparked a reaction from the guild, who all cheered joyously. Gathering around the large dining table, they all dug into a delicious meal, Yuuki a bit less enthusiastic.  

After their hunger was sated, the friends all gathered around and chatted long into the night. It was now the darkest moment of the night, right before dawn. Yuuki patted his belly appreciatively. Closing his eyes lazily, he suddenly had a thought. He turned to Miyako.  

          “Miyako, if everything that happened today was a part of your guys’ plan, then what about that time when the floor went topsy-turvy and the doors slammed shut and open?”  

Miyako tilted her head to one side, confused. It was probably the extraordinary amounts of pudding clogging her brain. Yuuki sat up in his chair.  

          “Y’know, when I fell down and the staircase went wild?!”  

          Miyako shook her head, “We never talked anything about doing stuff like that, Yuuki. That was beyond any of our power.”   

          “Then... what happened that time?” Yuuki said hesitatingly.   

Miyako shrugged and inhaled another spoon of caramel pudding. Yuuki turned to the other Diabolos guildmates, who were all fast asleep. A cold shiver went down his spine, as an unknown, cackling voice split through the air.  

          “HAPPY HALLOWEEN!”   

Their screams voiced the air in the following moments.   

Chapter Text

Chapter 42

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki walked back to the spiraling staircases. His gloved thumbs ran up the worn wood of the support bar as he ascended. The dull mahogany was still solid, even after all these years. As he climbed, Yuuki could see a faint purple aura, signifying the person he was looking for. He called out once he reached the top. 

          “We were missing you at the party,” he said to the floating head. 

          Skele-Dad grunted, “I can’t exactly eat anymore.” 

          Oh yeah, Yuuki thought sheepishly. 

The head was looking morosely off the balcony of the staircases, at the vast hall below. Yuuki looked in the same direction and oversaw the vast hall. He settled next to the undead and shared his silence. After a comfortable while, the head spoke. 

          “Y’know kid, I’ve done terrible things in my life. Things that I’m not proud of today. I shouldn’t even deserve to talk to you now, trespassing in the land of the living. But I accepted my fate; I had what was coming for me. At least I can talk with my daughter.” 

The head turned to Yuuki, his lifeless blue eyes gazing deep into Yuuki's soul, seeing more than just the surface. 

          “But you... I feel sorry for you, kid. I was once a great sorcerer, able to see far into one’s future. And I meant what I said back there, even if it was all just part of a bigger hoax. You got terrible things coming for you, kid. Things that would make grown men quiver in their boots.”  

As the head monologued, he studied Yuuki’s reaction.  

          “If you wanted, I could tell you your fate right now. It might be easier... when that time comes.”  

Yuuki didn’t say anything for a while. He pondered the head’s offer. This decision wasn’t one of whim, it could influence the rest of his years.  

          “While it’s a tempting offer, I think I would rather not know.”  

Yuuki leaned onto the railing. The floating, fiery head looked at him for a while, before sighing. 

          “You’re a good one, kid. I’m rooting for you.”  

          “Thanks, Skele-dad.” 

And for once, the head did not complain.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 43

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki stood behind a ratty old door. It was fashioned out of some gnarled planks, with the seams haphazardly running in different directions. Looking up, he could make out the faint etchings of the sign hung above. It looks like he was at the right place, he presumed, as he checked the address given to him. The cold autumn night sent a chill into his bones. Yuuki shivered and buried his face deeper into his cloak. Grabbing the metal handle, Yuuki opened the door and stepped inside, leaving the chilly air behind.  

The space inside was filled with hearty warmth. Wooden tables were sporadically placed over the place, each seated with loyal patrons. The people spoke warmly with each other, friendliness and mirth in the eyes of many. Of course, there was the occasional regular who had a bit too much to drink, but that added to the boisterously welcome atmosphere of the diner. After studying the room, he made his way towards the front desk. Maneuvering himself between the serving girls and crowded chairs, he managed to make it towards the barfront. He sat down on one of the old barstools and waited patiently for the barkeep. The barkeep soon noticed him and addressed him warmly, while rubbing down an old beer glass. 

          “And what can I do for you, honey? If you wanted something to drink, unfortunately, the strongest thing I’m willing to give you is some apple cider,” she said while scrutinizing him top to down.  

Yuuki remembered the last time he had gone out to drink. Unconsciously cringing at the awkward memory, he smiled and shook his head. 

          “No, ma’am. Thanks for the offer, but I’m actually looking for someone.”  

Upon being prompted by the barkeep’s nod, he continued. 

          “Well, I’m looking for a girl, around 16? 17? She has sea-green hair and different color eyes. One is red while the other is yellow?”  

Although she was a bit puzzled at first, the barkeep soon realized who Yuuki was looking for.  

          “Ahh. You’re looking for Anna, huh?” the lady then eyed him suspiciously. “But why ar’you looking for her? You’re not one of her ‘ol bounties; coming back for revenge?” 

Yuuki put up his hands in defense.  

          He clarified, “No, not at all! I’m just here because Anna wanted to play a game or something with some friends!”  

At this point, the barkeep had polished the beer glass to a luster far superior to any gemstone in Landosol. Upon hearing his words, all doubt seemed to vanish from her face. Cocking her head to one side, the woman continued. 

          “Ah, so you’re one of her nerd friends! Why didn’t you just say so?” The barkeep let out a cackled laugh. “I was worried for a second there.” 

Yuuki shifted from one foot to the other. 

          “I’m a bit surprised, to be honest. I never expected a lad like you to be...” she hesitated, “...imaginative like her.”  

          Yuuki shrugged, “Don’t judge a book by its cover?” 

The barkeep sagely nodded in agreement. She then pointed to a corner in the room; where Yuuki could make out the faint, yet clearly distinguishable, exaggerated motions of his devil-horned friend. Thanking the barkeep, he made his way over to the table. As he was once again sidestepping the sprawling layout of the bar (and stepping on a few toes on the way), Yuuki thought about the last time he’d seen Anna. Quite some time had passed since they've gone on their crazed antics. Fondly recalling past memories, Yuuki smiled at her. Anna’s sea-green hair and red horns were unmistakable, providing a stark contrast to the calm colors of the people around her. She wore a bold outfit, perfectly fitting her expressive personality. A long, deep-red sword was securely strapped to her back, while chains jostled around her. A wily scarf was wrapped around her neck, reaching her knees. Yuuki was jealous of its seeming warmth. One of her eyes was a deep crimson, while the other was a brilliant yellow; which would brighten even further when things got serious. Anna had belt straps around her knees, for purposes that Yuuki didn’t quite know. But hey, they looked really stylish. She wore long, brown knee-high boots that looked like had elevated heels, perfectly fit for bounty hunting. As he was studying her, she looked up from her table, eyes meeting Yuuki’s. She grinned and waved her hands through the air, almost hitting the person seated next to her.  

          “Ah! My comrade Sigurd of The Flash! We meet again!”  

Yuuki reached their table. Anna pushed herself up and enveloped him in an embrace.  

          “It feels like ages since our last encounter. Have you been doing well, my comrade?” Anna let go, gesturing for Yuuki to sit. 

          Yuuki cleared his throat, “I-It has been too long since the Winds of Gehenna have been felt underneath our cloaks and boots! But I am glad to make your acquaintance once more, Hecate of the Gale!” 

She beamed, visibly pleased at her title. The people she was sitting with admired Yuuki. 

          “No way!” 

          “Could it be?” 

          “The Legendary Sigurd?” 

          Anna laughed heartily, “Yes indeed! I have brought along my most trusted companion! Sigurd of The Flash!”  

Anna’s other friends’ eyes shone with respect, full of awe for Yuuki. Yuuki laughed uncomfortably, unused to the attention.   

          “So, my liege! What brings us to this Holy Convergence!” Yuuki addressed.  

Anna nodded approvingly. 

          “Right to the point! Excellent form, Sigurd! Yes, we have come to strategize our resurgence into this world!” Anna pulled out a box. “It seems the people of this world have admired us enough to create a simulation of our world and all its creatures! Here, feast your eyes upon this holy relic of the past!” 

Yuuki squinted and read the text on the box.  

          Dungeons & Dragons: Hecate Edition,  Yuuki read internally.  Wait, this is just a special edition of D&D!   

Anna seemed to notice Yuuki’s expression. She lowered the box and then timidly looked at the box. 

          “I-Is something wrong Sigurd?” Anna asked pensively. 

          Yuuki snapped back into his role, “N-not at all my comrade! I was just... astonished as to how this world managed to create such an accurate simulation of our world!” 

The other people around them agreed cordially.  

          “I knew I recognized the layout!” another man said, seated next to Yuuki. 

          Another studied the artwork, “I never guessed I would be able to see such mystical creatures again!” 

Anna looked satisfied with their interest. Practically humming with delight, Anna slid the lid over the box. She then pulled two extremely thick playing books, two sheets of cut-outs for various characters and monsters, and other various things. Yuuki blanched at the complexity of it. The others, however, seemed to be eating it up. Anna then organized and spread everything out over the table. She then proceeded to explain the rules to everyone. Again, it seemed as though Yuuki was the only one who was lost. Nervous, he bobbed his head up and down to every word, until finally, it was time to play. Yuuki and the others all created a character and everything else required pre-game. Anna volunteered to take the role of Dungeon Master. Eyes flashing, she smiled deviously and began to narrate the storyline. Yuuki had to admit, it sounded like a pretty cool setting, although strangely familiar... 

          “Alright! Now is the time for this great tale to commence! All ready!” 

Cheers sounded from their table, in a now mostly empty and quiet tavern. And then, the game commenced! As everyone took their turn, Yuuki watched carefully, still not fully comprehending the rules. But soon, the dreaded moment came. It was now his turn. A trickle of sweat began to form on his brow. Sigurd of the Flash couldn't be confused, that was out of the question! He had a reputation to uphold! Besides, it would make Anna look bad in front of everyone, and Yuuki swore not to let Anna down. Everyone’s eyes on him, Yuuki picked up, swished around, and cast the dice.  

          “I SUMMON THE IRON GRAVEL OF FORTITUDE!” Yuuki bellowed, casting the dice again, now 3 hours into the game. 

Everyone huddled around the board as the purple dice bounced sporadically on the wooden table. Not a single breath was taken at that moment. For a precarious second, it looked as if it was going to roll a 4, before rolling back on a 20. Careening, everyone shot up to their feet, enveloping a proud Yuuki in bear hugs. Yuuki celebrated by mock blowing a warhorn and thumping the table. The table rocked back and forth in their celebration. The barkeep looked on the spectacle from her counter, taking in the scene. Shaking her head, she continued to polish her beloved beer glass. Anna, the Dungeon Master, smiled at her friend’s sudden transformation. Just 3 hours prior, Yuuki was a total noob. But now, it was like he was a D&D veteran.  

          “Wait, Sigurd! You can’t attack adjacent foes via melee attacks! That’s against the rules!” one party member cried. 

Anna’s smile became strained. Maybe he had a little bit more to learn before he earned the title of “veteran”. Her eyes glinted with happiness as she continued on in their story. The tavern’s magical chamberlights reflected onto the brave party, enveloping them in pleasant warmth. As Yuuki rubbed his head sheepishly, the party all laughed. The dice were passed to another adventurer. Once more, the die was cast. An epic tale of great and perilous adventure unfolded at that table that cold autumn night; too staggering to be ever told to mortal men of this world. 

Chapter Text

Chapter 44

《 Character Appearances 》

He awoke. Yuuki heard the drumming thrum of a powerful, rumbling engine. He groaned at the familiar sound. He pulled his covers up, snuggling further into his warm bed. The engines outside continued to thunder. Yuuki sighed and turned the other way, covering his ears with his pillow.  

          3, 2, 1, Yuuki mentally counted down. 

          “OY! YUUKI!” Akino’s voice reverberated throughout the guildhouse.  

The house shook with the force of the noise. It was either that or the 7-ton Zeppelin cruising its way towards their humble abode. Sitting up, he glanced outside from his bedside window. And sure enough, there was the disturbance. The Titan Zeppelin hovered lazily in the grand black sky, enveloping the mortal Earth below in its awesome shadow. The entire house looked puny in comparison to the airship. The giant was fashioned out of pure, galvanized steel. Mortars and cannons peeked out auspiciously from the ramparts of the blimp. Four tectonic engines moved the beast forward, allowing it to slowly make its way towards Yuuki. Although it was nigh near midnight, the moon illuminated Akino’s silhouette. She was perched confidently at the helm of the airship, figure standing tall and proud. Her ruby hair was tied back with an off-white bow and sent wafting in the air. She wore a red and black dress that normally reached her knees, but due to the fall weather was extended to her ankles. Blank armour with gold lining plated her torso, providing a sturdy, yet flexible, defense. A ruby necklace was fastened around her neck, the very one her father gave to her all those many moons ago. Although Akino was obviously wealthy, she didn’t let her affluent background seep into her clothing. She gripped her amethyst blade by the hilt, supporting herself on the dark sword. It glinted dangerously in the scant light. Her bold purple eyes scanned Yuuki’s house, looking for any signs of movement. 

Yuuki hurriedly ducked back, hoping she didn’t see her. The guildhouse was quiet, seemingly devoid of all life. He had just had some amazing Thanksgiving dinner yesterday with his guildmates, and Pecorine’s exquisite turkey led to all of them falling into a deep food coma. He silently thanked Pecorine’s cooking skills once more. Now, he was hoping that the silence would deter her fro— 

At that moment, Yuuki’s window split apart into a thousand itty bitty pieces. The crash sent Yuuki over the bed, falling hard onto the floor. Shakily, he gripped the edge of his bed and peeked his head over. There stood Akino, shrugging off loose pieces of glass from her shoulders.  

          “Ah, thank God I managed to land into your room!” she trilled, “Otherwise, it would’ve been pretty awkward!” 

She looked around his room, taking in sight of everything. Her purple eyes lingered over his idol posters.  

          “So, this is the room of the average citizen,” she murmured. 

Quickly wanting to switch her attention, Yuuki addressed the elephant in the room. 

          “Umm Akino?” Yuuki asked politely. “What the heck?!” 

She laughed boisterously. 

          “Oh, you mean you don’t remember, Yuuki?” 

Upon seeing his very confused face, she continued. 

          “Do you recall exactly one year prior, when you talked about something called  Black Friday ?” 

He nodded slowly. Akino walked over and sat on the edge of his bed. She began to kick her legs softly. 

          “And then when I questioned you about the holiday, you promised to let me experience it next year?” 

          “Ohhhhhh,” Yuuki drawled out. “Yeah, I remember that now.” 

          “Good!” Akino bubbled.  

She clambered and stood on Yuuki’s bed. Akino put one hand to her hip and pointed the other at him. 

          “Yuuki! I summon you to fulfill your oath!” she proclaimed. “Let us experience the citizen’s  Black Friday!”  

Yuuki answered with a nod and hurried over to his closet. Akino stood facing the other way. Things were quiet for a while, before Akino spoke up. 

          “Y’know Yuuki, you should probably hurry up. I don’t know how long it is before the airship is going to crash into your house. Given that I was the sole person piloting it...” Akino offhandedly mentioned.  

Landosol would normally be peacefully asleep on such a dark, autumn night. However, today, the cobbled streets held the warmth of life once more. People brushed each other on the crowded streets, each person carrying multiple bags. Yuuki even spied a couple of sleep-deprived children holding various items. The shops and stores were enjoying the thrum of customers. Each shop was well lit and cleaned, attempting to attract as many customers as possible. The clamor of bargains, claims, and addresses filled up the normally quiet marketplace. Akino took in the busy sight, drinking in her first experience of such nighttime hubbub. Close behind Yuuki’s heels, the pair wandered through the market. 

          “Wow! It’s so busy here!” Akino commented. 

          Yuuki nodded, “Yup, but don’t let your guard down, it’s about to get crazy...” 

          Akino looked puzzled, “What do you mean by that?”  

Yuuki brushed her question off. 

          “Anyway, what did you want to buy?” 

He gestured to various shops. 

          “There’s books, make-up, clothing, casting devices, swords, shields, armour, horses, wagons. Basically, whatever you want, it’s here.” 

Akino put a finger to her chin.  

          “I’m not entirely sure. I hadn’t planned that far ahead.” 

Yuuki smiled. There was Akino’s infallible confidence. A couple carrying some heavy loads rudely passed their way between the two. After the intrusion, Yuuki grasped her hand. 

          “That’s okay. We’ll just do some window-shopping. Also, we should probably stay close, don’t want to get lost in the crowd, y’know?”  

Akino squeezed his hand in answer. And with that, the couple walked into their first shop. 

The first shop they visited was an armory. Usually, the smith’s entire wall would be decked out with various swords, daggers, bows, and axes, but it was now almost entirely bare.  

          “Wow!” Akino pointed, “There’s nothing there!”  

She scrutinized the price tags of items that were no longer there. 

          “60% off all axes with an addition of 2 daggers!?” she exclaimed. 

          Yuuki laughed, “Well, that’s the whole premise of Black Friday. Shops have huge discounts so they can get rid of any inventory left over and stock up for the Christmas and coming seasons. So that’s why you’ll see many shops inventories are almost completely wiped out.” 

Akino nodded, whipping out a notepad and jotting down some notes. 

          “Oh, I see! People take advantage of the sales and purchase expensive items at a lower cost!” 

Yuuki nodded. She looked up from her notepad. 

          “I get the gist of things now! Black Friday is amazing!” she looked around the shop, “Although, I’m surprised I don’t see Mifuyu anywhere, normally she would be all for deals and discounts! But I digress, let’s get shopping!” 

Yuuki and Akino visited several other shops after the armory. They picked out a few items that were for sale, but nothing too major. That is, until Akino saw the perfect gift in a knick-knack store. The shop was packed with Black Friday shoppers. Great, red banners hung from the ceiling, advertising that the entire store was 70% off. Underpaid retail workers slugged through the massive influx of customers. Meanwhile, Yuuki was busy checking out a stuffed unicorn plushie, when Akino vigorously tapped his shoulder. 

          “Yuuki! Yuuki! Yuuki!” 

He looked up from the plushie. Akino pointed over to the corner of the store. There, perched in the middle shelf of an otherwise empty rack, lay a snow globe. The globe was fashioned out of white clay glass and filled up with real Northern snow. A tiny Santa Claus flew around in the tiny sphere, chanting his customary greeting. The reindeers all pulled the sleigh forward with vigor, with a particular red-nosed one leading the fray. Now, one might be wondering, how in the world could Yuuki and Akino see the details of a tiny snow globe all the way on the other side of the store? And as for that, Yuuki’s and Akino’s very good eyesight are to thank. Yuuki was impressed. The mini Santa Claus seemed to have a life of its own, and the Northern snow showed no sign of melting. Akino was smitten over it.  

          “Father would absolutely love such a thing!” she turned to Yuuki; hands clasped. “I NEED to have it!”  

Yuuki nodded, thankful that Akino had found something she’d liked. He stuck out a thumbs up. 

          “Alright! Let’s get it!” he showed his rigor.  

Akino set off towards her prize. Yuuki set down the plushie reluctantly and followed her. However, before they could get very far, a cry was heard throughout the store. 

          “Look Mama! It’s a Santa!” 

This cry brought forth a crescendo. 

          “Papa! It’s so pretty!” 

          “C’mon Mama! Please buy it for me!” 

          “I promise I’ll be a good little boy!” 

After hearing these words, which served as the calm before a storm, Yuuki stopped dead in his tracks. Akino, puzzled, glanced at him. 

          “Yuuki?” she called out to him. 

          Yuuki softly spoke, “This is what I was talking about...”  

His gaze was distant, faraway. He met her eyes. 

          “Run Akino!”  

Yuuki sprinted forward, taking Akino by the hand. 

          “W-Wait hold up! What’s all the rush!” 

A rumble of thunder sounded behind them. As she ran, Akino craned her head back towards the noise. Gasping softly, she saw dozens of parents running after them. No, not running after  them  but almost  against  them. No more did the customer’s eyes shine with warmth. No more did thoughts of Thanksgiving flit through their minds. At that time, all civilities ceased, only primal instincts reigned. Middle-aged men and women now ran as though the very Hounds of Hell yipped at their heels. Their eyes were filled with an exuberant amount of determination. They knocked over carts, racks, and anything else that stood in their way. Even workers at their shop couldn’t stop the tumultuous tide of frenzied Black Friday shoppers. She whipped her head back to Yuuki. 

          “What’s going on!” she had to yell for her voice to be heard amidst the chaos. 

Yuuki couldn’t spare a glance back. 

          He grimly answered, “It’s the true face of Black Friday. All those peaceful ads were a façade. This is what really happens!”  

Yuuki squeezed her hand. 

          “But don’t worry! We’re getting your snow globe!” a determined Yuuki spoke. 

They leaped over a discarded shopping cart, now only a few meters away from the prized item.  

          We’re going to make it!  Yuuki couldn’t believe it.  

And just as luck would have it, a mechanical roar sounded behind him. Jumping out at the sudden noise, he turned. An elderly gentleman accelerated towards him, riding on one of those scooters that the store offered for handicapped shoppers. But now, it looks as if the gentleman rigged the scooter, allowing him to reach diabolical speeds. The elderly gentleman was right on Yuuki’s heels, literally about to run our protagonist over. At the very last moment, Yuuki leaped out of the way but rolled on his ankle in the process. He crumpled in a tumble, his momentum rolling him forward. Akino looked aghast, she hurried over and knelt down next to him.  

          “Yuuki! Are you okay!” she anxiously asked, eyes fixed on his ankle.  

Yuuki grabbed his ankle and winced in pain.  

          He seethed, “I-I’m fine! Don’t worry about me! Hurry! You can still get the globe!” 

Akino looked back and forth between the rare snow globe and the impending stampede of bloodthirsty customers. A half-second passed before she turned back to Yuuki, a wry smile on her lips. 

          “Mmhm! No can do, Sir Yuuki!”  

She knelt down and threw one of Yuuki’s arms over her shoulders. Supporting him, the two hobbled off to the side, clear from the path of the oncoming horde.  

          Yuuki, incredulous, asked, “But what about the snow globe?” 

          “You’re more important than any ‘ol snow globe!” She winked, “Don’t you remember? You’re my number one candidate for my personal knight! And besides, I think that’s enough Black Friday shopping for one night. Let’s go home.”  

Yuuki nodded and lowered his gaze. They passed through empty aisles, listening to the uproar they left behind. The aisles were empty, absolutely cleared out from the influx in sale. They passed through discarded items littered across the tiled floor of the shop. Soon, they were now back at the entrance of the store. Wishing the tired workers a good night, the two walked together out of the store. Yuuki began softly. 

          “Thank you for saving me, Akino.” 

          She raised an eyebrow, “Oh c’mon! Did you really believe I would leave you in danger!”  

          He continued, “I’m sorry I couldn’t give you a better time tonight. It looks like our Black Friday Outing was a bust.” 

Akino stopped in her tracks. She turned to Yuuki, who was still being supported by her, so she was only a couple inches away from his face.  

          “Yuuki. Is that what you’re being mopey about?”  

Yuuki didn’t answer.  

          She held his gaze, “Yuuki. Today was amazing! Usually this time of year, my father invites in some boring old rich person for Thanksgiving, so usually, I don’t have much care for this time of year.” 

Akino held out a finger. 

          “But! This time, all this excitement with Black Friday really reinvigorated me! I had no idea of this amazing phenomenon!”  

She looked apologetically at his ankle. 

          “Sure, it can get hectic at times, but that’s okay! We’ll do better next year!”  

She leaned in closer and whispered.

          "But just so you know, I could totally have grabbed the snowglobe and you before those ruffians could lay a single hand on you!"

          Yuuki laughed, a twinkle in his eye at her chagrin, “So, you had fun tonight?” 

Akino nodded vigorously. 

          “Of course! Remember, we didn't leave empty-handed!” she jostled their shopping bags.  

Yuuki sighed a breath of relief. Akino lightly punched his arm jokingly and shivered. Suggesting that they make their way home, Akino and Yuuki, linked together, walked away from the marketplace. As they traversed on the cobbled streets, Akino beamed at him. Yuuki returned Akino’s warm smile. Something about that grin made him forget the cold of that night.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 45

《 Character Appearances 》

Akino and Yuuki made their way into the Mercurius Foundation Guildhouse. The twilight sky illuminated their path. A healthy, peaceful quiet enveloped the night; perfect after their hectic episode scarcely an hour prior. At their door, Akino reached out and knocked. The two waited outside... There was no answer. Akino rapped on the door once more; a little harder. And... there was no answer.   

          “Maybe everyone’s sleeping?” Yuuki suggested.  

          Akino shook her head, “No, I told Yukari and Tamaki I’d be out late.”  

After a few more minutes of waiting, Akari sighed.  

          “Excuse me for a moment, Yuuki.”  

She detangled herself from him, making him lean on the side of the house. She walked over to the side of the house and picked up a rock. Retrieving something that was under it, she hurried back towards him. Something glinted in her hand, and as she got closer, Yuuki could make out the shadow of a key. She inserted the key into the lock of their door and twisted. After unlocking, Akino twisted the knob and tried to push. Nothing. The door wouldn’t budge.   

          “Now that’s odd,” Akino mused.   

She pushed with more vigor, straining the door to creak a little. The door opened a crack.   

          “Yuuki, could you help me out here?” Akino called over to him.  

Yuuki nodded and hopped over next to her. Then, with their combined force, they managed to slowly inch the door open. Akino caught Yuuki from falling forward into the door. Then, the two sidestepped their way in. Upon setting one foot inside, Akino’s foot caught on something soft and slippery and was almost sent tumbling forward. Weirdly enough, it was now Yuuki’s turn to stop his friend’s fall. Akino squinted her brow. The problem was, the inside of the guildhouse was entirely dark, which was strange. She was sure Yukari and Tamaki wouldn’t have nodded off yet. Yuuki and Akino carefully made their way inside and shut the door behind them. Akino then groped the wall for the light switch, before finally finding it. The switch went up with a  click.  As the house’s magical lights flickered on, their light revealed a rather surprising sight. Corner to corner of the room was filled with plastic shopping bags, overflowing with various merchandise. Mouths agape, Akino and Yuuki studied the room. The bags filled up all the space on the floor, on the table, on the shelf, on the study, and even on the couch. And speaking of the couch, Akino noticed a hint of movement there.  

          “Yuuki!” she hissed, pointing at the spot.   

The two stared at the spot. It squirmed again. The two held their breath, slowly approaching the mess. Akino was now a couple of feet away from it. The couch came to life once more. Mustering up the courage, she quickly wrapped her fingers around the strings of the bag and sent it flying backward, revealing...   

          “Yukari?” Akino said incredulously.  

Yukari took in a massive breath. Only her face was visible, as she was trapped under a mountain of merchandise. Breathing heavily, she emphatically replied.  

          “T-Tamaki! I-in the cor-corner!”  

Yuuki hobbled over and threw off some more bags, revealing a very unhappy cat. The catgirl frowned.   

          “This is nyot what I signed up for!” Tamaki grumbled.   

Akino, confused, asked her two friends.   

          “What is all this?” she asked, gesturing broadly at everything.  

Tamaki and Yukari looked at each other.   

          “Mifuyu,” the two answered simultaneously.   

          “What? How did one person do all this?” Yuuki replied, flabbergasted.  

Tamaki took on a shade of horror.   

          “You have nyo idea, Yuuki! She came like a devil, dumping tons of merch, before escaping once more into the nyight!”   

          Yukari picked up, “And before we could even process what was happening, she would come back with even more bags! It’s like Black Friday gave her a power boost!”  

Tamaki shook her head.  

          “Nyothing could stop her. It was a cat-tastrophe!” she punned sadly.  

          Akino demanded, “Where is she now?”  

          Yukari looked up, shaking her head in defeat, “She took your airship.”  

Just then, Yuuki heard the rumbling thrum of four powerful engines. Gulping, Yuuki forgot the pain in his ankle. Mifuyu’s laugher came ominously' bouncing off the walls of the guildhouse, right before the whistle of a thousand bags whittling through the air followed soon after.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 46

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki trekked up the path. The dirt was familiar to him. So was the terrain. And so was the route. He had walked this path many times before, after all. Although his sense of direction was still developing, Yuuki gained the knowledge of many of Landosol’s hidden routes and roads with his various odd jobs. Arisa even showed him the pass she took from her homeland to Landosol. Yuuki gulped as she told him the deserts, mountains, and swamps she traversed. Although it was going to be a while before he could make such a journey on his own, Yuuki certainly gained some confidence. And eventually, he would make the path to Arisa, no matter how long it would take. As he passed a familiar landmark, Yuuki made a mental note to ask Arisa for a map the next time he saw her. He grunted as the route started to incline. It was a little harder now, given the weight of everything he was carrying. A passenger yowled annoyingly in his coat. Yuuki looked into his coat and lightly scolded his charge.  

          “At least you’re nice and warm.” he tutted, stroking the cat’s head.  

The cat looked at him disdainfully, before biting down on his finger. Lightly chuckling, Yuuki glanced up at the horizon. His destination sat on top of a hill. The Elizabeth Farm Guildhouse sat at the crest of an open camber. The hill’s side sloped down slyly, allowing for the perfect vantage point. Various enclosures surrounded the bottom of the hill. Normally, the fences would barely keep in the ruckus of the animals, but due to the chilling frost, all the inhabitants sought warmth in their secure barns. The grass of the hills also shone a sickly yellow-green, a far cry from their normal, fresh forest shade. Yuuki studied the emptiness. Admittedly, the area looked a bit eerie. Normally, the sun would shine warmly on the quaint area, enveloping everyone in an aura of warmth and friendliness. But the autumn weather offered only an austere embrace for the place. But despite this, there was a tantalizing beauty to the quiet. Yuuki shifted the pack he wore aside. The leather straps bit in snugly into his shoulder.  

          The heavy weight would be worth it , he told himself.  

Yuuki was now at the door of the guildhouse. Raising a gloved hand to knock, Yuuki rapped the door sharply. A scarce moment later, Rin opened the door, lazily rubbing her eye.   

          She yawned, “Why’d you have to come so late, Yuuki? It's already dark out.”  

          “It gets dark, like, at 3 now, Rin,” Yuuki laughed while digging something out of his pack.  

He pulled out an eye mask. It was fashioned like a raccoon’s eyes, even including ear points. He handed the mask over to her. Rin took it gratefully and tried it on for size.  

          “I’m going to make good use of this,” she solemnly murmured, before hurrying to her room.   

She accidentally bumped into a wall, before smartly taking the mask off.  

          “Where’s everyone at?” Yuuki called after the running Rin.  

          Rin replied over her back, “Mahiru’s off with some animal doctor, Lima is busy visiting her Alpaca cousins, and you know where Shiori is!”  

Yuuki turned and closed the open door. He then knelt down and unbuttoned his jacket. A black shadow jumped out from the crevice, shaking itself. It then knelt down on its haunches and purred loudly, pleased.   

          Yuuki stroked its ivory coat, “You’re right. It’s a lot warmer here, isn’t it?”  

It meowed in response. After a few more pets, Yuuki’s eyes flashed with determination. He took both hands and cupped his little one’s cheeks, staring intently into those amber eyes.   

          “Alright! Here’s the game plan!” Yuuki said stoically.   

The black cat seemingly nodded in response, fur rubbing against his hands.  

          “Shiori is sick, and we’re the Cheer-Shiori-Up Crew!”  

The cat mewled in vigor, raising one paw in a battle cry.  

          “But,” Yuuki cautioned, “We can’t risk getting her sick any more or ourselves. So...”   

Yuuki momentarily let go of the fuzzball and looked around in his pack, before triumphantly retrieving an important item in their quest.  

          “We need these!”  

Yuuki held up a cloth mask in the air. The black cat cocked its head to one side.  

          “Meow?”   

          Yuuki nodded, “Okay. So, these thingies are really helpful in stopping the spread of viruses and stuff. And if we wear these, we can’t pass anything on to her and she can’t pass anything on to us! It’s a win-win!”  

The cat nodded solemnly, understanding. Yuuki put on the mask, making sure it was over his nose. He then took out a miniature version and tied it around his friend’s small face.   

          “There. You look adorable,” Yuuki said, although a bit muffled. “Alright! Now we’re ready to cheer Shiori up!”  

The Cheer-Shiori-Up Crew held their first team rally and stood up. Yuuki headed off to Shiori’s room, with his masked shadow prowling behind. After arriving at her door, Yuuki rapped the wooden door politely.  

          “Shiori! It’s me Yuuki. Can we come in?” he called from the other side of the door.  

A burst of coughing was his answer. A look of concern flashed across his face.  

          “Y-yes, you can come in,” Shiori’s weak voice responded.  

Yuuki twisted the door open and stepped in. Shiori was lying in bed, covered in blankets. A wet cloth was plastered to her forehead, with a wet washbin to the side of her bed. She gave him a tired smile and tried to sit up. Yuuki rushed over.  

          “No, no! Don’t sit up! Take it easy,” he comforted her.   

Yuuki pulled up a chair and leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees.  

          Shiori squeaked, “Thank you for coming all the way here, Yuuki.”  

          He shook his head, “It’s no problem. More importantly, how are you feeling?”   

Shiori coughed weakly.  

          “I’m okay.”  

Yuuki didn’t look convinced.  

          “I’ve just got a little cough and a sore throat,” she contended.  

Yuuki held out a hand in the universal gesture of  I got something for that!    

          “Oh! I’ve got the perfect thing for that!”   

He rummaged through his sack once more and pulled out a plastic baggie. Shiori made out the words.  

          “Cough... drops?”   

          Yuuki nodded, “Yeah, these are amazing!”   

He pulled one out.  

          “Mitsuki experimented on me like a thousand times getting the formula right. It’ll calm your sore throat and get rid of that nasty cough.”  

He handed it to her. Shiori untwisted the wrapping and popped it into her mouth.   

          “Mmmhm! Sweet!” she mumbled.   

Yuuki smiled, not that Shiori could tell. He patted his lap, and his copatriot in the Cheer-Shiori-Up Crew jumped onto his lap. Shiori’s eyes widened, just now noticing her other visitor. Yuuki stroked its back.  

          “I’ve brought a little friend with me. I thought he’d boost up your morale or something.”   

The cat purred loudly. Shiori extended a hand slowly and lightly touched the top of its head. The cat leaned into the pet, rubbing its head warmly against her touch. Shiori smiled and gave its ears a little scratch. It looked like she was done with the cough drop.  

          Yuuki asked, “So, how’s your throat now?”  

          Shiori replied, much cleared than before, “It’s a whole lot better! Those things are magic!”   

Yuuki felt at ease with her renewed energy.   

          Time to move on to the next step,  he thought.  

Yuuki pulled out a couple of books from his pack. They were thick, colorful volumes. The pages were etched with expensive ink; which was written on equally expensive paper. He carefully placed the stack to the side of her bed, showing each one to her. Shiori’s eyes opened wide with amazement. She picked one up and flipped open the pages.  

          “No way! Where did you get these?” she asked, incredulous.  

          Yuuki puffed proudly, “I managed to get the preorder of our favorite author early!”  

He leaned over and opened the front cover of one of the books, revealing a messy scrawl of text.  

          “I even got her signature!”  

Shiori just peered at the scrawl, absolutely dumbfounded. Starstruck, she meekly sat up a little and hugged the books to her chest.   

          She said softly, “Thank you, Yuuki. You really cheered me up.”  

Yuuki laughed at seeing Shiori’s ears tremble with excitement. Shiori tentatively looked up; biting her lip.  

          “...How much did this cost you?” Shiori asked slowly.  

Yuuki brushed off her question.   

          “Just a couple of pennies, almost nothing! Besides, your happiness is worth more than anything,” he commented, in a matter-of-factly fashion.  

For reasons unknown to Yuuki, Shiori was quiet for a while. And he swore the black cat did, what he thought, the equivalent of a facepalm. A bit unsure, he continued.  

          “So... do you want to read it together?”   

Shiori perked up at his outburst. Not that you could call it an outburst. He was talking rather calmly. I guess she was just startled, that’s all. She hurriedly scooched over in her bed and patted the side next to her.   

          I was thinking of just reading the book to her like old times... but I guess I”ll go with it, Yuuki thought.  

Standing up, he moved to her side and slipped onto the bed. But it is important to note he did indeed take his shoes off before clambering on. Yuuki is not a degenerate. Anyway, after settling down, Yuuki took the latest volume and placed it on between their laps. Yuuki read the title out loud.  

          “The Amazing Accidents of Zuuki,” he read. “Huh.”  

Yuuki furrowed his brows, while Shiori reached over and flipped open the front cover. After doing so, the two sank in the smell of new parchment. Sighing contently, Yuuki flipped to the first page. The cat jumped up onto the bed and settled on Shiori’s feet. The black shadow curled into a little ball and rumbled loudly, vibrating slightly. Yuuki turned to Shiori.  

          “Ready?” he asked, mask wobbling as he spoke.  

Shiori rested her head on his shoulder, at ease.   

          “Yup.”   

As the words turned into sentences, sentences into paragraphs, paragraphs into pages, and pages into chapters, the hours had quickly been spent. The sun, although slipping into the horizon when Yuuki had first arrived, had now fully slithered away. The luminous moon, in all its piety, took its place as guardian of the sky. It was raised above high in the sky, full and true. It sent showers of its white light onto the earth below, basking everything in luminescence. Some of that charge seeped into Shiori’s window. They had not noticed it. Nor had they noticed the quieting of the farm animals. Nor the flickering on of the guildhouse’s magical lights. The two were perfectly absorbed in their own little world, a place that was especially only theirs. They quietly enjoyed the other’s company, content with reading. They shared laughs, frustrations, and cries as the plot progressed; too excited to stop. Until at last, the pages had stopped turning. The door to Shiori’s room creaked open. A rather curious racoon girl peeked her head through the sliver. There, she spied Yuuki and Shiori peacefully dozing off, their backs against Shiori’s bedhead. Her head was rested against Yuuki’s shoulder while one hand gripped his cloak. Yuuki meanwhile held the book in his hand, fingers clutching it securely. The cat had moved up from the end of the bed to the middle of the two, also sleeping contently. Taking in the sight, Rin smiled from the door. Grasping the handle, she slowly shut it tight.   

Chapter Text

Chapter 47

《 Character Appearances 》

Yuuki loitered by the lamppost, shivering. The piercing winter weather drilled past his cloak, sending his bones shuddering. Wrapping his cloak tighter around him, Yuuki sniffed. No snow blanketed the Landosolian landscape, but the frigid air expressed winter’s coming. It appeared as if he was going to have to finally retire his summer gear. Still, dauntless in the face of such chill, the citizens of Landosol made their custom way through the marketplace. It stemmed with fresh life, almost warm against the cold environment. Mothers bought early cases of hot cacoa mix, preparing for the worse weather ahead. Meat was being salted, vegetables dried and stored, and dry fruits slung over the shoulders of many. Everyone appeared to be ready for the winter. Yuuki nodded appreciatively. Landosol was relatively prosperous, but there was still the occasional food shortage. He was glad to see everyone had a bite to eat. He studied the clock perched above the lamppost. It struck four o’clock.   

          Any later and it’s going to get dark, he mused.   

At that moment, he heard a familiar voice call out to him.  

          “Hey, Yuuki!” songful voice called out to him.   

Turning around, he could see Chika making her way towards him. Waving, the famous idol beamed at him. It appeared as though Chika too had prepared for the oncoming winter onslaught. She wore a sea green, fur-fitted cloak/dress kind of thing. A few bronze bells hung from the dress, jingling softly as she ran towards him. A soft, fur neckpiece was fastened around her neck; a ribbon shining bright gold. Chika wore matching gloves, specks of white fur peeking from the edges. On her head, she wore a golden tiara, with a blue jewel crowned in the center. A line of beads was held together from either side of the tiara, sinking a little onto her forehead. Deep red flowers were fastened to either side of her hair, allowing the emerald beauty of it to shine. In one hand, she held a box, that bounced against the large red ribbon tied around her waist. Now only a few meters away from him, Yuuki could make out the peekings of roses around her pockets. Chika waved; now in front of him.   

          “Sorry, I hope you weren’t waiting long,” she apologized meekly.  

          Yuuki reassured, “No, not at all! I just got here!”   

A kid passing by saw the scene and whispered to her mother.  

          “Mama! That guy’s lying! He’s been here for over an hour now!” the girl whispered.  

          The mother admonished her child, “Hush! You mustn't say such things! It’s expected that boys say that, no matter how late the date begins!”   

The two wandered off, looking back at the two from behind their backs. Yuuki’s smile became strained as his eyebrow twitched. Kids these days were getting a little  too  perceptive.   

          “Anyway,” Yuuki continued, facing Chika once more, “How’ve you been? You didn’t get lost or anything? On account of it being kinda... Foggy?”   

Yuuki’s face proceeded to fill with a broad smirk as Chika sighed out loud. She shook her head and crossed her arms in mock anger.   

          “I see what you're doing. That wasn’t funny at all!” she admonished, “I’d have you know; it was a very stressful time.”  

Yuuki nodded, smile momentarily slipping from his face. Instead, a look of grave sincerity flashed over.   

          “I completely understand. Try and think of what excuses I had to come up with for Saren for why the house was so messed up.”  

Chika flushed slightly at his teasing. Chuckling slightly, Yuuki pointed at something behind her back.  

          “By the way, what’s that you have behind your back?”  

Chika shifted her weight from one foot to the next, teetering slightly. Finally, she drew the item forward. In her hands was a box, wrapped neatly in tinsel. It shimmered with a clear aquamarine, tied together with a pale-yellow ribbon. She took it together with both hands and presented it forward to him.   

          “I-It was a present... as thanks for your help the other day,” she said.  

          Feeling truly grateful, Yuuki reached out, “Thanks so much, Chika.”  

He received the gift from her. It felt heavy in his hands. Yuuki scratched the back of his head with one of his hands.   

          “Haha, I know this looks funny, but I got one for you too.”  

Yuuki retrieved something from one of his cloak pockets (he had to thank Tsumugi for them, so convenient!) and presented it to a very surprised Chika.  

          “Oh-h well, th-thank you!” Chika took it in her hands.  

Yuuki’s present was wrapped in a startlingly calm blue. There was a faint, mosaic pattern etched onto the tinsel, allowing for more depth. The package was wrapped in a bar of brilliantly bright gold, giving it tight security. Chika mused at what possibly it could be. Her gloved finger lightly tugged at the gold ribbon, before being stopped by Yuuki. He took hold of her hand, stopping her from opening the gift.  

          “Wait!” Yuuki said, “We should save these for last.”  

Chika lowered his present, a bit disappointed. Anticipation was starting to build up inside her. What could he possibly have gifted her? But still, she steeled her will and shook out any temptations.   

          “Okay, that sounds good. Why don’t we go over and get some hot chocolate?” Chika suggested.  

Chika longed for the warmth of a tantalizing mug of the sugary stuff. The cold weather was starting to bite into her. Her outfit might be exquisitely stylish, but it wasn’t exactly built for winter weather. Yuuki soon nodded to her suggestion. Smiling, she stashed away the present in her pocket pointed waywards.  

          “I know a great hot cocoa place over there! And I think they’re running a special sale today, too!”  

Then, mustering up the courage, Chika took hold of his hand. Feeling the warmth, she led him forward, catching him by surprise.  

          “Alright, let’s go!” she bubbled, Yuuki’s gift clinking against her side.  

They settled down onto the wooden chairs. Chika pricked up as her cold legs came into contact with the seat. Man, she really should’ve thrown on a coat or something! Hands clasped together, Chika, for once, studied Yuuki. He was visibly dressed for the cold. Instead of his usual summer outfit, Yuuki substituted his thin cloak for one heftier. This one was a deeper shade of blue and lined with white fleece. The hood of his cloak was pressed against the back of his chair. Underneath, he wore a simple light blue fleece shirt, which was outlined with darker patterns running geometrically up and down the lengths of the shirt. The shirt had three wooden buttons, two of which were left open. Chika had the urge to lean over and fasten them. His gloves were still the same brown leather, now cracked with age. Other things left unchanged were his yellow medallion, still secured around his neck, and his brown pants. She had seen before that he had bought new boots, black as the night. Finally, her eyes traced up towards his face. That was the thing most familiar to her. His calm, comforting blue eyes were unchanged from the very first time they had met. His smile too. His hair, remaining inky and somewhat curly, looked soft and floofy. She felt the temptation to pat it rush over her again. Chika unconsciously smiled. She felt as if she could stare at him for hours on end...  

          “Ummm,” Yuuki said nervously.  

          “Hmm?” Chika wasn’t really paying attention.  

Yuuki pointed to the side.  

          “She was waiting for your order, Chika,” he whispered.  

Chika quickly turned her head to the side, where a very bemused waitress stood at the ready, pen poised above a notepad. Scrambling, Chika hurriedly placed her order.  

          “Oh! Umm, one large cup of hot chocolate, please!”   

          “Of course, honey,” the waitress said amusingly.   

With that, she wandered off. Yuuki lightly chuckled at his friend, much to Chika’s admonishment. He leaned his head to one side, chin resting on his hands.  

          “Y’know Chika, you’ve really changed a lot since when we first met,” he commented.  

Chika paused, wanting to hear more.  

          He continued, “Before, you were so nervous to sing and be in front of crowds. But now, you’ve gotten a lot more confident in yourself and your amazing abilities. You have tons of loving fans, an awesome career, and awesome friends. It’s honestly awe-inspiring how far you’ve come.”  

Chika placed her hands on the table, a bit hard.   

          She exclaimed, “But only because you were there to help me, Yuuki! I couldn’t have done it without you!”  

          Yuuki pointed out, “Not really. You were the one to take the courage to change yourself. And that’s something not a lot of people can do. It takes will to do what you did.”  

Chika withdrew her hands and leaned her back against the wooden chair.   

          “You don’t get it...” she said softly.  

          “Excuse me? I couldn’t hear what you said,” Yuuki prompted.  

Chika looked up and met his eyes. With steeled determination, she began.  

          “I’m not the only one who has become stronger. You’ve also changed since the first time we met.”  

Chika took in a breath.  

          “Before, you were really shy. Much shyer than me. You barely talked, but your actions did literally speak louder than your words. But even so, over time, you managed to open up. You began to talk more, and let people get to know you. Because of your unlimited kindness, you also have supportive friends who’d help you at a moment’s notice.”  

Chika set her mouth in a hard line, facing Yuuki.  

          “So, don’t sell yourself short! Look back and be proud of all the things you’ve accomplished. Once more, thank you for everything you’ve done for me, and I hope we’ll continue supporting each other in the future,” Chika spurted.  

She had made her soliloquy with so much compassion, that it led to Yuuki feeling a bit flustered. For reasons unknown to him, his face started to heat up. He tugged at his collar and looked in another direction.  

          “Of course. I’ll always be there for you,” he murmured, not meeting her eyes.  

Chika smiled, hint of extended happiness glinting in her eyes. She leaned forward once more and continued.  

          “I’m glad.”  

But, upon seeing her dear friend’s extended discomfort, she thought it was best for a change of subject. 

          “By the way, what did you say was the cause of all the destruction at the Orphanage?” she asked.  

Yuuki slowly reverted to his original self, comfortable once more. He leaned back in his chair and sighed.  

          “You have no idea! I had to say that Ayane and Pukichi freaked out because of a scary prank I pulled on them,” he crossed his arms and shuddered, “You have no idea how mad Saren got at me. I had to clean up the guildhouse all by myself. I’m also supposed to watch the kids there every other weekend for, like, two months!”   

Chika giggled at his misfortune.   

          Pouting, he jibed, “It’s not my fault! You’re the one who made me promise not to tell anyone what really happened there!”  

Chika continued to laugh at his downfall. Crossing his arms, Yuuki couldn’t help but crack a grin too.  

          Shaking his head, he wearily asked, “So, what have you been doing after that, er, episode?”  

          “Well, I’ve been visiting hospitals and orphanages and singing to the children there in this Santa outfit,” Chika responded, picking at her dress.  

          “Wow, you really are Saint Nicholas!” Yuuki praised.  

Chika pawed the air offhandedly, trying to act cool. She took a sip of the hot chocolate, feeling the warmth seep into her.  

          She sighed contently, “Ahhh. That always hits the spot.”  

Yuuki agreed. He was more than halfway through with his cup.   

          “Do you come here often?” Yuuki asked between gulps.   

          “Eh, when I can. Nozomi's been really ambitious lately with our concerts; we’ve been singing to larger and larger crowds.”  

          Yuuki nodded, “Yeah, soon everybody in Landosol is going to know you guys.”  

The waitress came by again and placed some crepes at their table.   

          “On the house,” she pleasantly said.  

Yuuki didn’t know the reason, but he sure wasn’t going to pass up on some crepes. Shrugging, he took one and chomped on it. Chika chose to take some a few moments later. She bit down hard on the pastry.   

          “Anyway,” she continued, “I don’t get bugged as much by our fans as Nozomi. Even so, it’s nice just to chill for a bit and relax.”  

          “Nice pun,” Yuuki cheered, making a nod to the winter weather.  

She shook her head in mock disdain. Chika looked up at the clock that hung by the entrance of the café.   

          “We should really get going,” Chika suggested.  

Yuuki leaned forward to get a better look at the time.  

          “Yeah, it’s probably completely dark outside now. It’d be best to start heading off home.”  

Chika nodded. Upon Yuuki offering to pay the tab, the two said thanks to the waitress and started to make their way out of the shop. That is, right after Yuuki smuggled in a couple of crepes into his cloak pockets, behind Chika’s back.   

The shop bell dinged as the door hinged open. Chika and Yuuki stepped out onto the familiar cobble, allowing the door to shut behind them. A sharp wind cut through the street, whittling its cold breath upon the fools still treading through the town. Chika shivered as it slicked through her. Yuuki was quick on the uptake.  

          “Here, you can have my cloak,” he suggested.  

And before she could protest, Yuuki had already thrown the warm garment over her shoulders. The soft, still warm, fur blanketed her entirely, securing her from the abrasive attempts by the wind. Her protestations died before they could see the light of day, as she accepted the offer. She pulled in the cloak tighter, inhaling the familiar, welcome scent she held so dear...  

          “...Wait!” Chika perked up, realizing what she was doing in front of him.   

She turned to him.   

          “Aren’t you feeling cold?” she asked.   

Yuuki waved his hand dismissively.  

          “No, not at all! If anything, I think I overdressed a bit. Besides, this shirt I’m wearing is also fur-lined. Synthetic, of course.”   

          “Oh, okay.”  

Chika and Yuuki began to walk, side by side, on the pavement. The hour of night had completely fallen on them. A solemn, sweet cry of the nightingale echoed throughout the stones. The two drank in the peacefulness, content in each other’s company. Chika walked underneath a lamppost and looked up. She could make out the stars. Yuuki traced her gaze.   

          “Y’know. I think someone had once told me, ‘Aim for the moon because if you miss, you’ll find yourself among the stars,’” he commented.  

Chika glanced at him.  

          “You think?” she raised.  

Yuuki scratched the back of his head sheepishly.  

          “That’s the thing. I don’t remember where the memory came from. Actually, it’s not really a memory, more like the faint whispers of one.”   

He turned to her.  

          “Sorry, I can’t explain it better.”  

          Chika laughed, “No, don’t worry. I’m sure you’ll figure it out. Anyway, thanks for walking me home, Yuuki.”  

          “No problem,” he replied. “Man, today was really fun, wasn’t it?”  

          Chika nodded, “Yeah, although a bit short. I’m going to ask Nozomi for a rework of our schedule. This way, we’ll have more free time to do things.”  

Yuuki took no sides.   

          “Oh wait! We almost forgot about the presents!” Yuuki remembered.  

Chika brightened up at his mention. She had indeed forgotten all about that!  Chika retrieved his gift. It was still pure, soft as velvet.   

          “I wanna open yours first,” she explained.  

Chika then undid the wrapping, being careful not to tear the delicate paper. It unwounded itself easily, coming apart cleanly in her gloved hands. Inside was a leather box. Anticipation welling, she unslid the cover, revealing two tiny earrings. They shone a dark prismarine green, glinting in the scant moonlight.   

          “So, umm, I had first thought of getting you a new microphone or staff, but that would’ve probably made an awful present. So, I th-then had the idea of getting you some earrings. But I wanted for them to be special, not, like, I bought them from a jeweler. So, I had gone spelunking into the caves and found that gemstone in one of the mines—funny story actually, did you know that goblins, really, REALLY don’t like visitors in their mines? Anyway, I came across those gems and thought they would make perfect earrings. So, I got mining—mine all day, all night, y’now?—and got enough for some custom earrings. I then went back up to the jeweler and had them especially crafted. But I still didn’t think that was a worthy enough present for you, so I then went to another place, one where they magically enchant items, and had the mage there enchant something onto the earrings. So now, whenever you want, the earrings can play the song you first sang to me. Remember the one? I thought it was really beautiful, and I thought it’d be a nice addition to the ring. Oh, there’s also an enchantment of me trying to sing your song, but that one’s really terrible. My voice couldn’t compare with yours, so please don’t get offended. So... do you like it?” Yuuki droned on and on, before abruptly ending his speech.  

Chika didn’t seem to be listening to him, a fact that made him very anxious. She was too busy staring intently at the shiny pair. She finally turned to him.  

          “You went through all the trouble for me?” she asked.  

          “Now, I wouldn’t say  trouble,  sure it was an adventure getting the stuff...”  

Yuuki was cut off by the sensation of something warm on his cheek. Chika stepped back from him, a sly smile on her lips. Stunned, Yuuki lightly touched the spot.   

          Chika spoke, “Thank you so much for the gift, Yuuki. I’ll be sure to treasure it. Also, my guildhouse is only a couple of blocks away, so I could take it from here.”  

They stood for a second.  

          “So, see you later!”   

Chika sped off, leaving a poor, confused Yuuki in her wake. Yuuki watched Chika’s figure slowly get smaller in the street. Her green, coupled with his blue cloak, clashed against the blackness of the world. It got smaller and smaller until she finally rounded the corner. Yuuki still looked on for a moment, hand lingering on his cheek. He suddenly realized something.  

          “My present...” he spoke softly.   

Chika, red-faced (from the cold?), pulled in the cloak even tighter, walking fast on the street.  

          Oh my gosh, I can’t believe I just did that!  she   mentally berated herself,  How am I supposed to face him now?  

Her anxious footsteps clacked onto the street. They did that for a while, before softening. Her pace slowed before she came to a slight stop under a besmirched tree. She pulled open Yuuki’s gift to her, looking at the intricate gemstones once more. She felt the storm in her stomach lessen.  

          At least I’m one step closer,  she reasoned.   

And with that, Chika resolved herself. She pulled the hood of the cloak over her and made her silent way home.   

Chapter Text

Chapter 48

《 Character Appearances 》

Cold. That was one way to describe it. Frigid, crisp, polar all worked too. The clouds above Landosol were dark, blotting out any light offered by any celestial body. The dark canopy swelled, full of icy moisture. Snow fell from the far-spreading things, falling fast onto the town below. It was a scant moment before white snow blanketed the entirety of the streets. It piled up on the sidewalks, roads, and in front of shops and homes. People, clad in furs and heavy garments, trudged through the stuff, grunting in slow, burning effort. Snow cleaners were called in. The cleaners, employed by the Crown, lined up in formations in various corners and streets and shoveled bunches of snow away. Glistened salt was scattered on the sidewalks, preventing any ice from forming. And on the tireless battle against the elements went, old as time.  

A young man viewed the snowful spectacle unfold, taken in at the busy sight, before the people eventually slinked away. Yuuki breathed out, a billow of his own breath materializing before him. He sat on a carved bench, gloved hands clasping a warm mug. Before him was the town square, strangely desolate, yet now clean. The Christmas tree was still up, no one had bothered to take it down yet. Although he was alone, he felt calm in the quiet. Some tranquility is beneficial after times of chaos. He took another sip from the warm brew and sighed contently. However, the sleepy peacefulness wouldn’t last for long. The sound of footfalls echoed throughout the square. Yuuki calmly took another sip. Out of the corner of his eye, Yuuki could make out the figures of two people. One was a young man, older than himself, dressed in black and running for dear life. The other figure was in hot pursuit. The man panted, gasping for breath in the frigid January air.  

          “Hold it right there!” a commanding voice struck out from the person on his heels. 

The crook looked back, smirking at his pursuer. 

          “Like hell I would! Why would I listen to you?” the man cackled, happy at his witty retort.  

The criminal was just thinking about how to ditch his tail when he crossed in front of Yuuki. Immediately after, he found himself falling to the floor. Slam! The man went down hard on the freshly shoveled sidewalk. Yuuki winced as he leaned forward from his bench, one foot sticking out mischievously. 

          “Oops,” he said plainly.  

He got up, leaving his mug on the bench, and went over to the man. He knelt down by the fallen crook and prodded his head. Meanwhile, the man’s pursuer finally caught up with him. Yuuki stood and turned to face them, hand on his sword, but was, to his surprise, greeted with a familiar face. 

          “Yuuki?” the mysterious person said incredulously. 

The pursuer flipped back her hood, revealing herself as Ruka Tachiarai. She then enveloped him in a warm bear hug, near crushing his bones.  

          “Oh man, you have no idea how incredible your timing is!” she laughed, releasing her hold on him, “You’ve proven how reliable you are time and time again.”  

Ruka smiled heartily, before rubbing her hands. Her nose and cheeks were slightly red from the cold; which Yuuki could understand. She wasn’t dressed for the winter weather at all. Ruka wore her usual feudal-style, forest green clothes. Her long, brown-purplish hair was tied up in a simple ponytail that suited her, with a red flower perched above her ear. Her deadly katana peeked out from its sheath, before Ruka clasped it shut once more. Yuuki could also make out bits of snow fallen on her head; he had the resist the urge to lean over and wipe the white stuff off. He laughed and shrugged. Yuuki then noticed how quick and irregular Ruka’s breathing was.  

          “What’s up Ruka?” he asked, “Why were you chasing this guy? Also, do you need a coat?” 

Ruka turned her eyes to the fallen man. 

          “This joker here is a runner for one of the last remaining operations in the Black Market,” she said plainly. 

Yuuki nodded, before realizing what she had meant. 

          “Wait. What do you mean one of the last remaining operations?” Yuuki asked, unbelieving. 

Ruka met his eyes again.  

          “What? You mean you don’t know?” 

Upon seeing his reaction, she continued. 

          “Twilight Caravan wiped out a majority of the illegal activities at the Black Market a long time ago. Those kingpins and all that are a thing of the past now.” 

She was saying that offhandedly, as if uprooting an illegal bazaar that has been around for as long as everyone could remember was no big deal. Yuuki certainly thought otherwise. Mouth agape, he stared at Ruka in amazement. Ruka grinned a little, feeling a bit happy in the effect that her accomplishment was having on him.  

          She continued, “We’ve converted it into a completely legal bazaar, which provided a lot of healthy competition in Landosol’s almost saturated market. Prices are lower than ever, and the economy is thriving once more!”  

Yuuki felt a newfound wave of respect pile over on the already insanely tall regard he had for Ruka.  

          Man, she should really run for president, Yuuki thought, before remembering Landosol was a monarchy. 

          “However,” Ruka shook her head, “There looks like they’re some people who’re nostalgic; missing how stuff was run before. We’ve known about this for a while now, but we’re now taking the chance to strike and end it once and for all.”  

She shivered and knelt down to the fallen man.  

          “All that I need to do now is interrogate this man and figure out where their last stronghold is,” Ruka glanced up at Yuuki and grinned, “And then go in guns blazing!”  

          “...I don’t think that’s the best plan,” Yuuki sighed wearily.  

He took place next to Ruka. 

          “First of all, this guy’s going to be out cold for a while now. He did do a number on the sidewalk. Secondly, you’re going to get sick. Let’s get inside or something.”  

He stuck a thumb at the motionless man. 

          “We can just drop him off in the Royal Jail—” 

          “Absolutely not!” Ruka interrupted, springing up.  

She pulled Yuuki up to his feet and led him a few paces away. 

          “There’s no way we’re letting the Crown take him,” she refused fiercely. 

          Yuuki craned his head to one side, “Why not?” 

Ruka darted her head left and right. She anxiously bit her bottom lip. That was a first for Yuuki. Ruka had always been the calm and confident one. She finished scanning their surroundings and met his eyes. Her intense amber eyes held his own blue.  

          “Yuuki...” she started off. “You’ve helped me and everyone else more times than we can count. And we’d all trust you with our lives—” 

          “Well, thank you. That’s quite the honor. I trust you blindly too, Ruka,” Yuuki cut her off, feeling a bit abashed, yet valued. 

          Ruka nodded impatiently, “Yes, yes, that’s very sweet. But what I’m trying to tell you is...” 

She leaned in ever so closer. 

          “...I think the Crown was involved in all past operations at the Market.” 

Yuuki, taken aback, raised his eyebrows quizzically. 

          “And what makes you think that?” he questioned.  

          “It makes sense. There’s no way something that huge has been operating without the Crown’s knowledge. Look at how many people visit there! I think the Palace takes in kickbacks from the Black Market in return for looking the other way.”  

Yuuki nodded, hand raising to stroke his chin. 

          “I see. That would make sense.” 

          Ruka nodded, “And I felt some animosity coming from the Palace ever since we took down the Black Market. The Crown must’ve been making bank over all the illegal activities they ran.” 

          “So that’s why you don’t want to drop this guy off at the Jail.” 

          “Exactly,” she affirmed, “We could lose our only lead.”  

A cold draft whittled its way through the plaza, causing Ruka to unconsciously shiver once more.  

          “I understand now, but we still got to move him somewhere,” Yuuki told her, before accordingly taking off his overcoat and handing it over to Ruka.  

Ruka put on the heavy jacket, tugging the warm piece of clothing close to her frame.  

          She smiled, “I think I know the perfect place to go.” 

A stoic silence hung around the pair as they peered at a particular dead end. The bricked alley was cracked, long worn with age. Yuuki discerned nothing of interest of the alleyway. He turned to Ruka, who had her hands comfortably shoved into the pockets of his coat. 

          “Are you sure this is the right place?” he asked, unsure. 

          Ruka nodded, “Yup, this is the place.” 

She turned her head to give him a look. 

          “Is this your first time coming here?” 

          Yuuki shook his head, “No... I had the displeasure of visiting once or twice.”  

She inclined her head towards their bound captive, whom Yuuki was carrying. 

          “At any rate, we should hurry in. The sooner we take down these criminals the better.” 

With those words, Ruka boldly stepped forward fast, footsteps crunching hard in the packed snow. For a meager moment, Yuuki thought she was going to run smack into the wall. But true to her word, when Ruka reached the hardened clay, she disappeared through it, leaving only a slight ripple behind. The wall shimmered, like a stone being thrown into a calm pond, before settling back into its solid appearance. Yuuki shook his head in disbelief. Man, that always got him.  

          “Anyhow, time to get going,” he said to himself. 

Grunting with effort, Yuuki adjusted the man laid over his shoulders and trudged up the snow-laden alleyway; disappearing quietly in the wall. From beyond, a shadow watched the spectacle unfold, pressed against the adjacent building. It materialized, stepping out of the dark pit it hid in. Walking forward, the shade also went up the snowy alley, however, its footfalls left no sound. It followed Yuuki through the dead-end. The amorphous wall rippled once more, taking in its last visitor for the day.  

Ruka stepped forth into the market and admired her guild’s work. The entire bazaar was unrecognizable from its previous state. Stalls still lined up as far as the eye could see, but now, the aura of danger and insecurity was entirely absent from its wooden beams. People bustled throughout the grounds, speaking boisterously in the once silent center. A healthy heat enveloped itself throughout the place, giving comfort to cold, weary travelers that entered. Lights hung high from the ceiling, illuminating all the activities of its people below. As previously mentioned, the silent rule was broken, literally. Now, the bazaar had the hearthy, bustling noise any marketplace should have. Children squealed, adults bargained, and street musicians played their awful tune in the once treacherous streets. Oh, and it was worth mentioning, any matter of illegal items was entirely banned. This rule, along with the other newly added ones, was enforced by members of the Royal Guard (though Ruka doubted their staunchness). Knights patrolled the market, keeping an eye out for any suspicious persons. Ruka nodded appreciatively. Yup, Twilight Caravan did an amazing job with the place. And, as an added bonus, the guild was given a small portion of the market’s revenue for their hard work. Yuuki materialized behind her and gasped at the new, contrasting sight. She turned to him and grinned. 

          “It’s wonderful, isn’t it?” she beamed. 

Yuuki slowly nodded, eyes scanning the completely different environment. In fact, he was so absorbed, he didn’t notice the other person enter the market right after him. Ruka, however, narrowed her eyes behind him; sixth sense sensing the imperceptible static.  

          Did something just move over there? she thought, frowning. 

Ruka took hold of Yuuki's shoulder and tried to move him off to the side, before a loud cry was heard. 

          “HEY EVERYONE! IT’S THE BOSS LADY!” one of the merchants said. 

The cry reverberated throughout the market, like waves at the beach. 

          “THE BOSS LADY?!” 

          “OH MY GOD! IT’S THE BOSS LADY, EVERYONE!” 

The sound of thundering soon accompanied the battle cry. It looked like hundreds of people left their stalls and made a mad dash towards the pair. Yuuki inclined his head to one side and let out a tired smile at the incoming mob stampede. Ruka shook her head in annoyance as the first person in the group made it to them.  

          “Heya Boss Lady! What’s the occasion for coming all the way down here?” the man said boisterously.  

          Ruka pinched her brow, “First of all, I told you not to call me ‘Boss Lady’, secondly, could you could spare us a room or something?” 

She stuck her thumb out at Yuuki, who waved hi. 

          “We got some questions to ask this guy here, and we’d like it if we could get somewhere private.” 

The man bobbed his head vigorously.  

          “You got it, Boss Lady!” 

          Ruka faltered, “But I just told you...” 

He started giving directions to everyone else assembled there. The large group dispersed as people started running about, preparing a room for their beloved Boss Lady. 

          Yuuki smiled, “You guys do think highly of Ruka, huh?” 

The man stopped giving directions. 

          “Of course! Our Boss Lady enlightened us of our wrongdoings and helped us lead a better life! So, it’s only natural we would feel such a debt to the Boss Lady.” 

Yuuki grinned, much to Ruka’s chagrin. He found the situation comical enough to almost forget the hefty weight of the man on his shoulder. Almost. Heaving, he set the man down on the street, a bit harder than he intended. The criminal woke with a start, blustering. His face swept back and forth, before looking up at Ruka, Yuuki, and the other merchant guy looking disdainfully at him. The man strained at his bonds, before glaring up at the three in equal vigor.  

          “So, this is the man who’s been causing our Boss Lady so much trouble?” said the merchant guy. 

The criminal stared daggers at him. 

          “At least I have the dignity not to sell out,” he spat. 

Ruka closed her eyes in annoyance.  

          “Just cut all that and just tell us where the rest of your friends are. I’m sure you’ll receive a reduced sentence if you tip us off,” she entreated. 

The crook glared at her and stubbornly turned his head in the other direction. Yuuki sighed. He had a feeling it wouldn’t be this easy.  

          Ruka turned to the merchant, “Throw him into a room somewhere and place some guards outside. He can’t play chicken forever.”  

Within a moment’s notice, the bound man was hauled to his feet and dragged off into a secure room. The man shouted obscenities along the way.  

          Yuuki turned to Ruka after witnessing the scene, “So what now?” 

Ruka was about to speak, when a large hiss was heard a ways away. A billow of smoke erupted into the underground air, like a signal flare. Ruka whipped her head to the sound, seeing a black figure dart from a dust cloud and grab a nearby stall’s gutter. The figure expertly latched itself onto the roof and began to sprint away.  Darting her head back to the smoke, she realized the billow originated from the spot her only lead was being held. Yuuki coughed beside her, wafting the blue gas away with his cloak. Ruka hesitated. Should she take off after the shadow or stay and help manage the crisis? Feeling conflicted, Yuuki was the one who solved her dilemma.  

          “Go!” he coughed hoarsely, “I’ll help out here!”  

Giving him a silent nod, Ruka ran. Jumping up onto a fruit vendor’s stall, she grabbed the gutter and swept herself onto the roof. Ruka’s amber eyes strained, trying to see the black shape in the bright lights of the market. Scanning the never-ending horizon, she spotted the wraith running full tilt on the shingled roof. Objective sighted, Ruka took a breath and bounded after. Her sandaled feet clacked noisily on the shingles, actually setting a few loose and hurtling into the street below. She momentarily glanced there. People streaked across the path; hands full with water pails. They all streamed towards the site of the explosion. She didn’t think the blue smoke was linked to any fire, but better to be safe than sorry. Ruka held her hand on her katana’s hilt and squeezed. She would get this person, no matter what. She was gaining on the shaded figure, and she could now clearly see why. The figure had her prisoner over his/her shoulder, greatly slowing their pace. Where there was a considerable distance away, now only a few meters separated the two. The shadow jumped. There were now frequent spaces in between the roofs. A sly grin spread across her face as she leaped from one rooftop to the next.  

          Just a little more. Just a little more, she thought; straining to get closer and closer.  

Ruka unsheathed her sword, drawing it close to her side. The metal gleamed maliciously. Her grip tightened on the weaving of the hilt. Just a little more. The figure in front of her swept back their hand suddenly. The motion instantly caught Ruka’s gaze. Her eyes narrowed on the black glove, straining to see what they held. Her eyes soon registered a fistful of little balls as the shadow’s fingers unfurled.  

          No matter, she grinned. 

The little grey balls left the shadow’s hand and arced towards her. Ruka held her breath. The spheres were slow. Time grinded to a standstill as they flew through the air. She studied each one and then let out a concentrated breath. Then, with two hands gripping onto her katana, Ruka swung the sword in front of her; her blade a whirlwind of steel. In an instant, she had cut each sphere in half. However, the balls fizzed menacingly. Eyes widening, she braced herself. Each half-sphere exploded in a flash, enveloping that rooftop in blueish smoke. The shadow looked back and sniggered. Ruka came out of the wall of smoke coughing. Wiping her face with her forearm, she glared at the retreating pair. Although frustrated, Ruka was thankful those were smoke bombs and nothing more nefarious. Having her katana back in its position, Ruka took off once more. Her sandals (now blue) railed hard onto the roof, gaining once more on the figure.  

          Her prisoner, lain over the shoulder of the shadow, spoke, “I don’t want to alarm you, but that girl is gaining on us again.” 

The cloaked figure grunted in response. Then, selecting a plan, the dark shadow halted and threw the still-bound man from her shoulders. The man yelped out in surprise and slid down the shingled roof. Desperately groping for a handhold, the crook teetered at the edge of the slope.  

          “Warn me next time dammit,” the man cursed.  

The dark-clothed person ignored him. Then, the figure turned to face Ruka. She was still sprinting towards them. A hidden smile creased the person’s shadowy face. Lowering her hooded head, the figure broke off towards Ruka. Ruka furrowed her eyebrows. The enemy seemed to abandon a sneaky escape and looked to end things in a flashy confrontation.  

          I'm fine with that, she thought grimly. 

Ruka’s hand tightened on her hilt. She would need to be ready for any other tricks the enemy had. On the other side, the shade burnt forward; hands slipping to the sides of her body. There, they took hold of a hidden, nasty surprise. Ruka noticed the movement and stiffened her body. They were now very close. Ruka twisted her body suddenly and slashed out with her katana. Her opponent jumped out of the way, just out of reach. The shadow landed back behind Ruka, but Ruka had already prepared a storm of steel. Ruka’s katana rang out, the sharp blade aimed menacingly high. Yet no blow hit home. The enemy hadn’t returned any of her slashes yet, just frustratingly jumped out and dodged in time. Ruka increased her tempo. The katana’s silver steel glinted almost beautifully in the underground market, eloquently singing its deadly song as it whittled through the air. Each slash Ruka performed was graceful and paired with another. It was as if she was performing a dance. But this was no casual concert. Ruka’s deadly dance seemed to have overburdened her enemy. Rip. Although not a direct hit, Ruka’s blade managed to nick on her opponent’s dark clothing. This seemed to act as a wake-up call for the mysterious shadow. Her opponent thrust gloved hands into her seamless pockets and withdrew two cruel daggers. Ruka momentarily paused, jumping back. 

          Here’s where the fun really starts, she thought; slightly out of breath.  

The dark person twirled the sharp things expertly, before assuming a formidable stance. Ruka wiped a strand of loose hair out of her face and smiled. Then, she too took stance and erupted once more towards the wily enemy. Ruka swung her steel katana speedily; her katana meeting dagger. The two steels rang out sharply at the pointed meeting, before withdrawing and meeting again. The two fought like lionesses on the shingled roof; their deadly song sung for a few more notes, before they withdrew once more. A frustrated Ruka paced back, shoulders heaving up and down slowly. A crease furrowed in her brow. All her energy was spent in that ferocious attack, yet her swipes proved to be futile. The enemy expertly displaced all her attacks with the edges of her knives. Ruka’s foot momentarily slipped on the shingles. Catching herself, she studied her enemy. Compared to herself, Ruka’s opponent seemed at ease. This environment was perfect for an assassin, not so for a hefty swordsman like her. Ruka imagined her enemy smirking under that blasted hood. She positioned her katana once more, flexed her fingers on the hilt, and sprang back into the fray. Her sword swung through the air with insane speed, aimed for the shade’s upper figure. However, just as before, her opponent switched up her own blades and deflected Ruka’s powerful slash off to the side. Her katana was displaced off to the left with considerable momentum, leaving her right side entirely exposed. Ruka’s eyes widened as her opponent took the easy opportunity. Time seemed to slow as the shadow brought up the cruel zagged blade and arced it to Ruka’s vulnerable side. Ruka let go of the katana. It slowly dropped from her right hand and fell into her left. Then, twirling it to the side, she exposed the flat edge of the blade in the spot the dagger was dropping towards. The dagger slammed into the width of the katana, missing her own body by mere inches. Yet, the move did not entirely negate that attack. The force of the blow dispersed itself through the blade to Ruka’s body, knocking the air out of her lungs. Ruka fell back, katana raised in a weak block. Luckily, the blade was positioned just right once more to circumvent another strike from the shadowy assassin.  

          I need to get back on my feet, Ruka’s mind raced, I won’t win like this. 

She stumbled back on her feet and leaped backward prematurely. Ruka’s shoulders sagged. Her stamina was beginning to wane. She was going all out; in a hurricane of ferocious fury. Normally, this battering would leave any enemy on their knees, yet this mysteriously cloaked person managed to defend all her blows. Not only that, they hadn’t bothered to really attack once during their entire fight. This led to Ruka’s energy being almost entirely depleted, while her enemy was still fresh. This solemn fact was realized by both parties. The shadow drew up the matching blades to her shoulders and slid into an offensive stance. Ruka attempted to play the part of defense. She really was in trouble now. The shadow jumped into action; one knife held forward threateningly. Ruka held her katana diagonally and knocked the dagger upward. However, her defense was already calculated for. Ruka’s opponent pulled out more blue smoke bombs and threw them at the ground. The pellets erupted at once, enveloping the pair in an intensely dense fog of azul. Ruka coughed violently; eyes beginning to tear up in the noxious fumes. Still, through squinted eyes, she scanned the horizon, frantically searching for the shark in murky waters. A searing pain exploded in her right shoulder. Ruka swept back, only to find her attacker disappearing in the viscous cloud. She quickly held a hand at the shoulder. It came way clean, blocked by Yuuki’s hefty jacket. It looked like her opponent was toying with her, confident in their victory. Ruka growled.  

          That’s going to be a mistake you’ll regret, Ruka scowled.  

Her vision blurred as the gas swirled around her. Her attacker took this time to take a calculated, frontal assault on the blinded Ruka. Ruka saw the black figure dash towards her in the sea of blue. Even though her senses were impaired, she still attempted to raise her katana a final time. The assassin easily sideswiped the blade and closed the distance between the two. The wicked dagger was raised in the air and sliced horizontally towards Ruka. Ruka’s amber eyes followed the blade. There was nothing that could stop its path. As the distance shortened to mere inches, Ruka’s eyes began to close... 

She was suddenly pulled back with strong force. She jerked her eyes open, seeing the dagger pass through the now-empty air. Ruka was pulled out of the blue tempest; back in the clear air of the Black Market. She fell, immediately taking in a deep breath and dropping her katana in the process. Her blade clacked noisily on the shingles, before sliding down the roof. Before it could make it very far, however, a distinct gloved hand took hold of the auspicious blade. Then, with the other hand, Yuuki offered a hand to her. Ruka coughed, looking up at her friend. Yuuki’s blue eyes, although kind, were steeled with determination.  

          “Are you okay?” he asked, worried.  

          Ruka coughed, taking hold of his hand, “Took you long enough.” 

Yuuki bowed his head.  

          “I know. I’m sorry.” 

Yuuki helped Ruka to her feet and returned the katana to its master. Ruka took hold of it and looked at him.  

          “I’m sorry, Ruka. But I don’t think I can defeat this person alone. I need your help. Can I rely on you?” 

Yuuki’s hand still held hers. Feeling a twinge in her stomach, Ruka put on a brave face. 

          “Of course. Always,” she let out a tired smile.  

Yuuki replied with a warm gaze. He then began to unsheathe his own sword. He then proceeded to perform his special ability. A brilliant yellow geometric shape formed underneath him and a smaller one under Ruka. Ruka felt adrenaline surge through her veins, making her forget about her tired muscles. Her senses sharpened tenfold, taking in every perceptible detail. She gripped the hilt of her katana with newfound vigor. The yellow shape continued to radiate luminously, lighting up the rooftop. The light contested with the blue smoke, illuminating the enemy taking refuge inside. Then, the light began to slowly fade, until it was no more than a glimmer in Yuuki’s eyes. Those same eyes turned to Ruka.  

          “Let’s do this,” he affirmed.  

          “Together,” she added.  

The shadow came out of the smoke, and found Yuuki’s broadsword greeting her. Startled, the assassin quickly brought up her knife, narrowly avoiding the blade, but notwithstanding the brunt of his attack. Yuuki imagined the attacker flinched when he/she saw him. Although not entirely sure why, Yuuki took the chance and pressed on his attack. His sword riposted forward, catching both of the attacker’s knives. Although his own attack was blocked, Yuuki grinned. The shadow frantically whipped her head back. Ruka materialized before her and slammed the hilt of her katana into the shadow’s right shoulder. The assassin yelped in pain, lashing out her leg at Ruka. She easily dodged the kick; retreating backward. All the while, Yuuki pressed on with his own attack. Slowly, but surely, the tide of battle began to turn. The enemy was overwhelmed on both sides, unable to use her wily glancing of both swords. And, since her main choice of weapon were knives, the shadow was unable to go toe-to-toe with the meaty steel of their blades. The dark-cloaked figure grimaced. It looks like she’d have to cut her losses. Yuuki side slashed her knives away, leaving her left side completely open and vulnerable. Ruka took this opportunity, and brought the blunt side of her katana down, hard. The cloaked figurine gasped, falling to the floor. Tears welled up in the assassin’s eyes, blurring her vision. Where the battle was once completely under her control, the assassin found herself beginning to do the unthinkable. Lose. Fear enveloped the dark individual. Ruka quickly undid the band holding her hair together. It came away fast, letting loose her long hair. She curled the red ribbon around her hands and quickly wrapped them around the black ones of the assassin. The shadow’s visible eyes widened. Yuuki saw the danger. 

          “Ruka! Look out!” he cried.  

Ruka looked down, seeing the assassin attempting to aim for another one of her blue smoke bombs. The dark cloaked figure managed to wiggle one from her belt and threw it against the metallic shingles. It exploded instantly. Ruka instinctively leaped back, cautious of her past experience in the smoke. Yuuki coughed, wafting the blue gas away. Yuuki locked eyes with the black shadow before it was completely covered by the toxic gas. The blue stuff lingered for a while, before dissipating completely in the cool air. Ruka’s ribbon lay loose in the shingles, the shadow nowhere in sight.  

          Yuuki lowered his sword, “Well. That really sucks.” 

          “That’s an understatement,” Ruka sighed, “But I was kinda expecting it. That girl didn’t have the honor to stick through a fight. The moment she started to lose; she ran away.”  

          He sheathed his sword, “How do you know it’s a she?” 

She followed suit, retrieving her ribbon and tying up her hair. 

          “It was obvious from her fighting style,” she narrowed her eyes at him, “What was more surprising was the fact that she seemed to know you.” 

Yuuki looked behind, before pointing a finger at himself. 

          “Me?” 

          “You didn’t see her almost flinch at the sight of you?” 

          Yuuki laughed, “I think it was more of the fact that I was swinging my sword like a madman.” 

          Ruka shook her head, “No, no. It was definitely more than that.” 

          “Well, even if she did know me, it won't do us much good,” he looked around, “There’s no sign of her anywhere.” 

Ruka was silent. 

          “But,” he pointed out, “At least the night wasn’t entirely wasted.” 

Yuuki pointed over, further along the rooftop, where their original man was hanging on for dear life.  

          “Umm, could you lend a guy a hand?” the man croaked; eyes fixed down below.  

Ruka brightened up a little at that.  

          “Yes, you’re right. At least we have that,” she turned to him suddenly, “So what happened with that explosion back there? Was everything okay?” 

          “Don’t worry, everything was fine,” he assured, “It wasn’t an explosion, just lots of those smoke bombs going off at once. I think, in the confusion of everything, she managed to cut our guy’s bonds and try to escape with him.” 

Ruka nodded, before suddenly enveloping him in another one of Ruka’s trademark, soul-crushing hugs. 

          “Thank you for helping me out, Yuuki. If it weren’t for you, I don’t know what would’ve happened. You’re the most reliable guy I know,” she cheered, after finally letting him go. 

          “N-no problem,” he wheezed, giving her a thumbs up.  

She beamed; hands confidently held at her hips. Yuuki’s jacket was still draped over her.  

Yuuki thought, I’m probably never getting that back, am I? That's like the third one this winter. How am I going to explain this one to Kokkoro? 

Shaking away his thoughts of his lost jacket, Yuuki walked over to the bound man and heaved him away from the edge. Ruka walked next to him. 

          “One hour with Eriko should do the trick,” she said nonchalantly. 

Yuuki looked at her and then the man. He shook his head in pity.  

          “Don’t you want him to still be able to speak once this is over?” he said, worried for the criminal. 

The bound man looked between the two of them. 

          “What? What’s the kid saying? What’s he mean?” 

Ruka had a thoughtful expression on her face. 

          “Or maybe hand him over as a lab experiment to Mitsuki.” 

Yuuki blanched as unpleasant memories surfaced. He tut-tutted and looked on the man in sorrow.  

          “Good luck,” he said plainly, as Ruka hid a smile. 

A threatening figure sat on an ivory throne, alone in a great hall, watching Yuuki and Ruka help the criminal up. A sneer spread across her face; cruel and menacing. She swiped her hand, dismantling the spycraft magic she cast. Her long, white fingers tapped impatiently on her curved throne. The sounds echoed throughout the empty chamber, dark and unhappy. She did that for a while, in complete silence, before letting out a languid chuckle. 

          “It seems I’ve ignored you for too long,” she snarled, “You’ve become quite troublesome, Yuuki.” 

Chapter Text

Chapter 49

《 Character Appearances 》

The door of the Gourmet Guildhouse opened, letting in a bitter draft.  

          “Aaack!” Karyl yelped; pulling up her blanket, “Close the door, will you?”  

Yuuki stepped inside the warm place, shaking off loose bits of snow accumulated on his dark head. He promptly shut the door behind him, allowing the fireplace to roar once more.  

          “Sorry,” he apologized to Karyl, who was relaxing on their couch. 

Kokkoro looked up. She was sitting adjacent to Karyl, knitting something.  

          “Welcome home, my lord,” she greeted him warmly. 

          He smiled, “Hi Kokkoro.” 

Yuuki shivered, before taking a seat right in front of the fireplace. He took off his gloves and rubbed his naked hands, breathing some life into them. Kokkoro tilted her head to one side. 

          “What happened to your jacket, my lord?” she asked. 

          Yuuki smiled apologetically, “I... lost it?”  

          Kokkoro sighed, “Ahhh. That was the third jacket this month, my lord. You really need to be more careful with your belongings. Even though we aren’t exactly financially unstable, it is important not to waste anything you have.”  

Yuuki nodded, apologizing again. Karyl grinned at him.  

          “Maybe some bullies keep bullying him? He might need some extra protection whenever he’s in town.” 

Yuuki threw his wet gloves at her, promptly causing her to fall off of the couch.  

          “That was completely uncalled for,” Karyl stated monotonously, from the floor.  

          “Yeah, yeah,” he said offhandedly, removing his sword belt and laying his feet before the fire, “Where’s Peco?”  

Kokkoro continued to knit, her needles clacking, “Miss Pecorine has gone off to find the world’s best snow cone.” 

          “Really? She didn’t want for us to come?”  

          Karyl piped in, moving up from the floor back in the couch, “She did, but I really am not in the mood for hiking up some mountain for a snow cone that’s probably made up from mystery monster meat.” 

Yuuki nodded. 

          “She’ll probably be back soon, though,” Karyl added, “I remember her saying she had another adventure lined up for us.” 

Kokkoro stopped knitting for a moment. She held up her work, a small smile on her face. 

          “Ta-da!” she said softly. 

          “Wow! It’s so detailed,” Yuuki exclaimed, peering in to get a better look.  

Kokkoro had knitted a light blue scarf, with each Gourmet Guild member stitched masterfully onto the warm cloth.  

          “Nice job, Koroster!” Karyl praised, taking the scarf from her. “This is really well made!” 

Kokkoro beamed, happy at their praise. Yuuki heaved up from the chair. 

          “Okay, I think I’m going off to bed. It’s been a long day,” he groaned, stretching his arms.  

          “Goodnight, Yuuki,” both of his friends said simultaneously.  

          “Night guys,” he replied.  

Yuuki made for his room, waving his friends goodnight. He closed the door behind him and took a seat on his bed. He looked around himself, marveling at the many Kokkoro stamps tacked onto his wall.  

          Man, time sure flies fast, doesn’t it, he thought quietly.  

Yuuki stretched back and fell onto his bed. He furrowed his brows. 

          Now, why did that person seem so familiar?  

Chapter Text

Chapter 50

《 Character Appearances 》

The wooden door jingled open, temporarily exposing the warm place to the biting elements. In walked Eriko. Her ruby eyes scanned the sprawling wooden tables, before finding the fond, familiar figure of her beloved. An anticipatory grin split across her face. She hung her pink cloak up on the tall coat rack near the door, closing the door behind her as she did so. Humming to herself softly, Eriko made her way towards her Yuuki. His back was towards her, so he was unable to see his friend approaching. Her purple tail quivered slightly, betraying her inner excitement. Some regulars at the diner, who had looked up to the new arrival, had noticed two things. First, the girl was extraordinarily beautiful; that was no question. Secondly... Eriko’s red eyes glinted precariously as she turned her heavy gaze to the regulars. They all quickly looked away, suddenly finding something of deep interest in their wooden mugs. S-Secondly, the girl had a menacing, HEAVY atmosphere. Holy crap, it was like being crushed with a thousand imperial pounds. One man looked back as she passed him. He saw the girl stop at a boy, seated a few tables away, who was busy fiddling with some spoons.  

          Oh, that poor child, the man thought.  

The regular then proceeded to drink a draught in glorious remembrance of the boy. The danger lady tapped the boy on the shoulder, inadvertently causing the pyramid he had been working so hard on to crash. The poor thing looked up at the disturbance. The regular closed his eyes, it was a pity. He did not know what sort of crime the boy had done to warrant the attention of such a dangerous entity, yet he wasn’t curious enough to go around asking. The regular set the drink down on his table in regret. He had been powerless in stopping the boy’s punishment. What a man he was! What a fool, absolu— 

          “How’s it going, Eriko?” the boy smiled, greeting cheerfully. 

          “I’m doing splendid now that I can see you,” she replied smartly, also smiling.  

The man, seated a few meters away from them, choked on his drink and began to cough uncontrollably, earning a cursory glance from Yuuki. Ignoring the man (although a bit annoyed from his blatant judging-books-by-their-covers habit), Yuuki turned to Eriko again, who had taken a seat across from him. 

          “So, you wanted for me to taste-test some chocolate, right?”  

Eriko nodded; face still held in a smile. 

          “Yes, even though I know my love’s tastes inside and out, I wanted to have you test a bit before the real thing.” 

She set down a tin box, wrapped in some pink cloth, onto the wooden table. She expertly untied the knot on the box, removing the cloth covering. Taking off the tin cover, she presented it to Yuuki. His eyes grew wide at the sight of the treats. 

          “I’m sorry if they look bare at the moment. I hadn’t yet done the small details yet,” she excused herself. 

Yuuki shook his head while Eriko took a seat across from him. The chocolates, although crude, had a powerful cocoa scent emanating from them. The sweet aroma made his mouth water. 

          “No, no, there’s no need to apologize. These look so good, Eriko! I’m honored to have the duty of giving these wonderful treats a home,” he said solemnly, patting his belly. 

Eriko laughed as she pushed the box forward to him. 

          “Then please take some and tell me how they taste, my love.”  

Yuuki took off his gloves and set them aside on the table. Selected a piece, he thanked Eriko once more. Eriko nodded, her grin now reaching ear to ear. Yuuki also noticed her purple tail now anxiously twitch. Eriko had her hands clasped as she looked on eagerly at him. Yuuki looked back at the brown treat in his hand and scrutinized it.  

          Wait... is this chocolate laced with something? Yuuki wondered. 

He turned his attention back to Eriko, who hadn’t changed her expression. She motioned for him to continue. He resumed his scrutinization of the chocolate bar. 

          Hmmm, Yuuki debated, conflicted between his sweet tooth and reason, before shrugging. Oh well, what happens what happens.  

Yuuki bit into the chocolate snugly, breaking the bar with a satisfying crunch. Eriko put her hands on the table and leaned forward. He chewed thoughtfully, nodding slightly. Eriko leaned closer, impatient. 

          “Well, how is it the treat, my love?” she asked, “Do you... experience any changes or feel any different?”  

          He swallowed, “それは少し塩辛いです.” 

Eriko blinked. 

          “What... did you say? Could you please repeat that, Yuuki?” 

          “私は言った、それは間違いなく少し塩辛いです,” he repeated, taking another bite.  

Yuuki stopped midbite and swallowed hard, realizing something was terribly wrong. 

          “待って、なぜ私はそのような音を聞こえるのですか?” he cried.  

Heads started to turn at the diner in the direction of the unfamiliar speech. Eriko held a finger to her chin, a thoughtful expression strewn across her face.  

          “Hmmm. It seems like I didn’t get the recipe right again,” she mused, “It must be something wrong with the dosage.” 

Yuuki looked at the chocolate held in his hand sorrowfully. He really should’ve listened to his gut. Eriko caught the pitiable expression he held.  

          “Don’t worry, my love. We’ll find a way to return your speech back to normal,” she reassured, gripping his hand, “Come, let’s go! I believe I know a way.” 

Eriko, taking Yuuki’s hands, led him out of the diner. She grabbed her cloak from the rack and shut the door behind her, determined to set things right. As they left, a man came out of the diner restroom and spotted the numerous chocolate treats left behind. 

          “Oooo, don’t mind if I do!” he said, before selecting one and chomping into it.  

The door of the Twilight Caravan guildhouse opened. Well, to be honest, it was more of a laboratory/torture chamber/library/fishmonger/D&D hangout place. The Caravan had a lot of distinct hobbies. Anyway, the door of the guildhouse opened, and in rushed Yuuki and Eriko. She threw her cloak on the coat rack by the door. Yuuki followed the movement and saw a familiar article of clothing. 

          “ねえ！それは私のジャケットです!” Yuuki exclaimed.  

          Eriko turned to him and sweetly said, “Don’t worry, my love. I promise we will return you back to normal.” 

She whipped her head the other way and cried out for Mitsuki.  

          “Mitsuki! Are you home!” she called out. 

A low voice was heard from a ways away.  

          “Yes, my dear Eriko. I’m in the back!” Mitsuki’s sultry voice answered. 

Yuuki and Eriko went in the direction of the voice. They found Mitsuki cramped up in her room, which was littered with glass vials of ominous liquids, multiple bones, a jumbo-sized Periodic Table poster, and some medicine bottles. Mitsuki waved from a barstool; where she, Eriko presumed, was carrying out another one of her experiments.  

          “Hello Eriko! Did the potion go we— Oh hi, Yuuki!” she grinned, “I’m assuming the potion worked splendidly then...?”  

She trailed off, seeing the looks on both Eriko and Yuuki’s faces.  

          “Not exactly,” Eriko sighed, “I believe we got the dosage wrong on the potion.” 

          “ええ、何かが深刻に間違っています,” Yuuki said, gesturing to his vocal chords. 

Mitsuki raised her eyebrows at his strange words. 

          She smiled wickedly, clapping her hands together, “Oh what a terrific side effect! It’s so unique, so strange!” 

Mitsuki got up from her stool and walked over to Yuuki. She then proceeded to prod him in all sorts of places, much to Eriko’s chagrin. 

          “Nothing else is wrong with him, correct?” 

          “No, there was nothing wrong with my love to begin with,” Eriko asserted.  

Mitsuki nodded, “Hmmm. Well, this is definitely an interesting problem. We’ll see if we can solve it!” 

          Yuuki looked aghast, “缶?”  

A dangerous smile split across Mitsuki’s face. She turned to her guildmate. 

          “Eriko, you might want to get a dictionary,”  

The smile deepened. 

          “This is going to take a LOT of tests,” she relished, sliding her hands together.  

Yuuki turned around, about to accept this newfound language and walk out the door, before Mitsuki and Eriko grabbed both of his arms.  

          “Don’t worry, my love,” Eriko purred, “You’re in great care.” 

They dragged a helpless Yuuki back into the room with their superhuman strength. Yuuki let out a foreign cry for help. Mitsuki slid the room door shut and bolted it tight.  

Anna unlocked their guildhouse door and walked in. She shivered, closing the door behind her. 

          “Man, I should really invest in a coat,” she sniffled, “It’s getting too cold out there.” 

Anna then glanced at their coat rack.  

          Anna thought, Hey, I guess Eriko is back... wait a second. Is that Sigurd’s jacket? I didn’t know he was supposed to come over today.   

She stepped into their living room, searching for her friends. That was where she heard a noise coming from Mitsuki’s laboratory.  

          Oh, they’re probably having fun there, she assumed.  

Anna walked over to Mitsuki’s door and knocked politely. The door opened, revealing Mitsuki. She wore a white lab coat and held some gleaming, silver medical tools.  

          Anna eyed the sharp instruments, “Hi Mitsuki, I just came home and happened to notice that Sigurd and Eriko are here?” 

Mitsuki opened her mouth to speak when a cry of terror exploded from behind her. Tip-toeing up to look over Mitsuki’s shoulder, Anna saw Yuuki, strapped in leather bands to a chair, thrashing about while Eriko put on a medical mask. Yuuki’s wide eyes met hers.  

          “アンナ！神の愛のために、私を助けてください!” he cried out. 

Mitsuki flashed a grin that said, Don’t question it or you’re going to be right next to him. As Anna decoded her guildmate’s hidden message, she slowly backed away from the door. A look of pity and concern laced her face. 

          “Sorry Sigurd!” Anna called, “Hang in there! I’m sure they know what they’re doing!”  

Mitsuki smiled at her while Eriko waved. And then the door shut, muffling Yuuki’s cries. Anna stood by the door and prayed for Yuuki’s safety. She then retreated to her own room; mind occupied by thoughts of Yuuki’s poor misfortune.  

Eriko poured some Lecithin into the concoction, swirling the creamy contents with her wooden spoon. She hummed to herself pleasantly while performing the task. Mitsuki stood by, handing Eriko any ingredients she may need. Yuuki watched on with terror; still bound to the chair. The two had done all sorts of tests on him, some of which he was sure were completely unrelated to the problem at hand. But, he had to begrudgingly concede that the two seemed earnest in their endeavor. He let out a tired sigh.  

          Eriko, hearing the exhale, turned round, “Don’t worry my Yuuki. We are very close in creating an antidote for your speech conundrum.” 

          “And, we’re even taking the time to make it especially delicious,” Mitsuki added, grinning.  

          “ありがとうございました,” he smiled wearily.  

Eriko turned around and went back to the task at hand. She hid her look of concern from him. She leaned over to Mitsuki and whispered under her breath. 

          “This is sure to work, right?”  

Mitsuki darted her eyes (well eye, since she has an eyepatch, but to carry on) from Eriko to Yuuki and then rested them back to Eriko. Her mouth was fixated in an uncertain frown. 

          Mitsuki whispered, “I believe so. But I must say we’re really grasping at straws here. This concoction is completely freehand, not to mention untested. There’s no telling what sorts of effects it’ll have on him.” 

Eriko turned to the molten chocolate and began to stir with more vigor. 

          It will work, she resolved herself, It has to.   

A timer rang off in the corner, signaling the completion of the concoction. Mitsuki switched off the Bunsen burner and, using tongs, took off the large glass bowl off the iron ring and placed it on the black, glossy table. Sweet steam rose from the brown stuff, enveloping the room in that distinct chocolate aroma. Mitsuki placed the tongs off to the side and took off her goggles.  

          “I think it’s better just to feed him a spoonful now. Otherwise, if we take the time to pour it into a mold and stuff, it'll feel like an even greater disappointment if it doesn't work,” Mitsuki suggested.  

She followed Mitsuki’s actions and removed the plastic goggles from her face. Her’s were specially made to accommodate for her horns. Eriko looked anxious. 

          “Yes, I suppose you have a point. Besides, I don’t think I could wait that long.” 

Mitsuki nodded. Then, with oven-mitted hands, she picked up the molten mass and took it over to Yuuki. Eriko fetched her wooden spoon and went over to the opposite side of Yuuki. To speak about him, he was rather calm; just vibing in the chair. However, his stillness had an adverse effect; it added to their worry. Eriko brushed a raven strand of hair from his face. She knelt down next to him, at eye level. 

          “How are you feeling, my love?” she asked sweetly. 

          He turned to her and tried for a smile, “まあまあ.” 

Eriko turned to Mitsuki, who offered the bowl. She took the spoon and scooped out a bit of the liquid chocolate. One hand cupped underneath, she drew the spoon to her lips and blew on it softly. Once the fervent white steam had subsided to a slight whisper, she passed it on near Yuuki’s lips. He eyed the chocolate warily. Seeing his hesitation, Eriko’s face fell a little.  

          “No, don’t worry Yuuki. This chocolate will act as an antidote for you. It’ll restore your speech back to normal,” she encouraged.  

Yuuki glanced at her, apprehension still lingering in his eyes. But when he saw the earnest feelings that shone through Eriko, his doubts started to subside. Finally, he resolved himself to take a bite. Yuuki shut his eyes tight and prepared himself to take a chance once more. He opened and took a bite of the molten chocolate. Yuuki chewed experimentally, taking in the creamy flavor of the sweet. Mitsuki and Eriko waited in uneasy anticipation, eyes scrutinizing their friend from head to toe. Finally, he was done.  

          “...How do you feel now, Yuuki?” Eriko asked tentatively.  

Palpable tension enveloped the room as the two anxiously awaited his answer. 

          “Hmmm. It’s definitely a lot richer than the other one!” he reported.  

Yuuki’s face immediately brightened at the familiar sound of his voice. A smile split across his face.  

          “Hey! I can talk normally again!” he exclaimed.  

Mitsuki let out a sigh of relief, while Eriko enveloped him in an awkward embrace; for he was still bound. 

          “Oh, I am so glad you’re back to normal, my dear,” Eriko said happily.  

She temporarily let go of him and slid down the side of the chair, back resting against it. She let out a pent-up breath. Yuuki started to beam and babble on random phrases in his familiar tongue.  

          “The quick brown fox jumps over the lazy dog. The quick brown fox jumps over the lazy dog. The quick brown fox jumps over the lazy dog...” he sang merrily.  

Mitsuki set down the bowl off to the side. She leaned on the glossy table.  

          “Now I’m beginning to wonder if it was better keeping him speaking nonsense,” she said slyly.  

Yuuki paused his jubilation. 

          “Please don’t,” he whimpered, puppy-dog eyes boring deep into the recesses of her heart.  

Mitsuki looked off to the side. 

          “O-of course we won’t. It was just a little joke.”  

          “Yay!” he cheered childlike, “But could you get me out of these restraints?”  

Eriko stood up. 

          “Of course we will, my love. Just give me a second.” 

She started to make work of the various straps tying down her beloved, but suddenly, the laboratory door was blasted off its hinges. The metal mass smashed itself against the wall, knocking down many of Mitsuki’s carefully bottled poison—er, I mean chemicals onto the floor. The three, shocked at the wanton destruction, whipped their heads to the entrance. Eriko and Mitsuki gripped their weapons, which were ever close by. Two menacing silhouettes filled in the place of the door. 

          “WE’RE HERE TO RESCUE YOU, YUUKI!” one of the silhouettes boomed.  

Eriko lowered her weapon, recognizing the voice. 

          “Ruka?”  

          “TODAY IS THE DAY WE MAKE OUR STAND! THE HEARTS OF MANY SHALL RECALL THE TALE OF THE DARING RESCUE OF THE EVER-EXALTED SIGURED OF THE FULCOR! OUR ACTIONS TODAY SHALL WRIT THEMSELVES IN LEGEND, FOREVER INSCRIBED IN THE HISTORY OF THIS WORLD! CHAAAAAAARGE!” the other shadow said, before dashing into the room.  

However, the second shadow didn’t make it very far. The first silhouette grabbed the second by the collar, therefore putting an effective stop to the crusade. The dust slowly dissipated, revealing the identity of those two.  

          “Ruka!” Anna whined, “Let go of me! We need to save Sigurd!” 

Ruka stayed her hand on Anna’s shirt. 

          “Hold on, Anna. It seems like Yuuki isn’t in imminent mortal danger like you said.”  

She turned her gaze to Yuuki.  

          “You good, Yuuki?” 

Yuuki nodded and flashed a restrained thumbs up.  

          Ruka nodded, appearing satisfied, “Okay, Anna. It looks like everything’s under control here.” 

          “Ehhhhh?” Anna wailed, “Wait! We can’t go just yet!” 

          “See you later, Yuuki,” Ruka said, completely ignoring Anna’s protestations. 

Ruka turned around and left the room, dragging Anna along the way. The latter was protesting the entire time.  

          Ruka sighed, “I can’t believe you woke me up for this.” 

Yuuki, Eriko, and Mitsuki all quietly listened to Anna’s cries slowly fade out as the two fearsome guildmembers left them alone. Mitsuki turned to her friends. 

          “I think I’m starting to realize why we never get any trick-or-treaters,” she remarked. 

Yuuki said his goodbyes and walked out of the Twilight Caravan guild house, accompanied by Eriko. She had insisted on walking with him for a while. But now that she was alone with him, Eriko was quiet; not knowing what to say to him. Her hands were intertwined behind her back, perfectly symbolizing how her stomach was feeling at the moment. When did she get like this? Eriko the Destroyer never felt these sorts of emotions before. She’d always been a feared individual, reputation doing most, if not all, the talking for her. Yet here she was, finding herself... anxious. Who knew she was capable of feeling so strongly? A small smile played on her lips. It all happened when she met him. He had shown her a world she was completely ignorant to; a part of life that was completely unexplored. She squeezed her hands tighter at the thought. A sudden thought flitted into her mind, ruining the pleasant recollections.  

          Is he upset? Eriko worried, Does he blame me for what happened? Is that why he’s so quiet?   

Eriko stole a glance at Yuuki, unable to bear the thought, and was surprised to see his own blue eyes peering right back. 

          “You’re finally back!” he broke into a grin, “You were quiet for a while there. I tried calling out your name, but you didn’t seem to hear me. You just kept on making the strangest faces.” 

          “R-Really? Sorry, my love. I was just lost in thought,” she covered.  

Although it looked like he still had his doubts, Yuuki let the subject drop. He turned his head to the sky.  

          “I didn’t think that was how my first time feeding chocolates to you would turn out,” Eriko said, hoping to spark some conversation. 

          “Hey, at least it was a memorable experience,” he joked. 

The two snickered for a minute, the scary episode already behind them. After the bout, Yuuki tensed up a bit. 

          “Hey, Eriko,” he said hesitatingly. 

          She turned to him, “Yes, my love?” 

          “What was in those chocolates you first gave me at the café?” 

          “Oh, those! Well, they were just some performance-enhancing sweets!” she answered. 

          Yuuki blinked, “What?” 

          “Oh, you know, they were supposed to mimic your own special ability. Eating one would allow strength to course through your veins, allowing yourself to be boosted up, so to speak.” 

          “Really?” he asked. 

          “Yes, they were supposed to hone your senses to minute perfection. But it seems like they had an adverse reaction to some part of your brain, scrambling up your language sector.” 

Yuuki nodded, thoughtful. Eriko saw the reaction and smiled wryly. 

          “Why, what did you think were in those chocolates?” 

          “Wha? Oh, I dunno. I-I was just wondering, y’know. I had no clue,” he overly-defended himself.  

Eriko began to chuckle quietly. The cobbled street started to narrow; the two were now not very far away from Yuuki’s home. They both stopped, surprised at how quickly the distance was crossed. Yuuki, hands in his pockets, turned to Eriko. 

          “Are you sure you’re okay walking back alone?” he asked, thoughtful. 

          “Although that’s a very sweet notion, my love. I have to reassure you I’ll be completely fine.” 

          Yuuki feigned being unconvinced, “I don’t know, what if a robber shows up?” 

The two then suddenly burst out laughing at the thought. Slightly crying from his outburst, Yuuki wiped a tear from his eye. Their laughter dropped down to a chuckle.  

          “Hey, Yuuki?” Eriko started. 

          “Hmm?” he answered, still wiping away loose tears. 

He looked at Eriko, whose eyes glimmered a beautiful red. A wry smile played on her lips, as a look of mischievousness flashed across her face. Her hands were still behind her back. 

          Her hands were like that the entire walk here, he noticed. 

          “I know it’s still a couple of days before Valentine’s, but for your trouble today, I wanted to give you this,” Eriko said sultrily.  

With that, she drew forth an elegantly red-wrapped box. A gold-colored ribbon was tied around the box, securing it firmly. She held it out for him to take. Yuuki slowly took the marvelous chocolate box from her.  

          “O-oh. Th-thanks Eriko,” he stuttered a bit, “I’ll be sure to enjoy these.” 

Yuuki held the box in one hand while the other scratched the back of his head offhandedly. She was pleased with his flustered state. Eriko beamed, face shining in the dimming day. She took her leave. 

          “I’ll see you later, Yuuki,” she smiled. 

          “Oh, y-yeah for sure,” Yuuki said, waving bye.  

Eriko walked away, waving good-bye behind her back. She hummed to herself in delight, leaving an abashed Yuuki studying the pretty box she gifted him. She drew a finger to her cheek in a coy way. 

          I’m sure the love potion will work this time, she thought playfully.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 51

《 Character Appearances 》

It’s a peculiar thing, this thing called life. Some people pass through without any obstruction while others fight a seemingly unfair, uphill battle. Was it fair? He’d never know. Was the hand this life dealt to him fair? He didn’t think so, but did he have the right to complain when there are others worse off than him? Did he have that honor, that privilege? These were the thoughts that seeped into his blank mind as he sank lower below the surface. The water rushed into his lungs at the same pace as those answerless thoughts filled his mind. Yuuki closed his eyes. 

Yuuki twisted and turned in his creaky bed, trying to sleep. His guildmates at the moment were playing a heated game of Monopoly. They had invited him to join, but he had refused, choosing to retire early instead. Now, listening to the argument boil below, he wondered if he made the right choice. He twisted to the other side, feeling hot. He stuck out a leg from under his covers and bought his pillows curled around his ears. The noise dampened a bit. He looked across the room and tried making out the numerous stamps Kokkoro fashioned for him. It was an arduous task, given the darkness. The strain, however, proved to be ultimately useful as Yuuki felt his eyelids start to droop. After he made it to 114, the oppressive background noise faded away, and he welcomed the sweet embrace of sleep. 

A flash. A beam. A death. Those same scenes started to infiltrate his subconscious whenever he sought the dark lapse of sleep. This time was different though. Like the others, Yuuki would gasp into existence, a blade held in his hand, with a ruinous rubble landscape around him. Again, he was surrounded by unfamiliar people, who were all focused on a scary-looking lady in front. Although unfamiliar, the bonds he sensed he had with those people contended those he formed with his friends from the Gourmet Guild. In fact, one certain bond looked like it was completely different... Yuuki began to shake the thoughts away, before being astonished he could do so in the first place. 

          “Yuuki! Get in the game! It looks like Kaiser isn’t done yet!” the blue-haired, horned girl spoke. 

Yuuki, incredulous, just stared at her. He lifted a finger and pointed to himself. 

          “Wait, are you talking to me?”  

          Another girl, clad in orange, replied hurriedly, “Of course, Mr. Knight! C’mon! You think you can power us up some more?” 

Yuuki almost dropped his sword. One hand went to his head, where he scratched his hair hard in disbelief. This had never happened before. He’d always watch the same episode over and over. Sacrificing himself in order to save these three strangers. Yet, he never felt awkward doing so; as if given the chance, he would do so over and over and over again. But this, being able to actually control his body, was completely novel. A storm of thoughts flitted through his already hard-pressed senses. A sudden idea struck his mind.  

          He turned to the strangers, “Wait! Can you tell me who you are? What are we doing? Who are we fighting?” 

The pink one looked concerned. 

          “Mr. Knight?” she asked, “Are you okay? What do you mean by that?” 

Before he could answer, the blue-horned girl shouted a warning. 

          “Look! Kaiser is about to attack!” 

          No, no, no, no, no, no! He thought frantically, There was still so much to ask! So many questions!  

The white figure unveiled a large magic circle. It spun ominously and glowed a fierce white. Glimmers of dark energy began to unearth from the runes. Yuuki began to move in an instant. As he raced in front of the kind strangers, a beam erupted from the circle hurtling towards them. Yuuki made it in front of his friends.  

          Yui screamed, “MR. KNIGHT!”  

Yuuki held out both arms to his sides, the familiar shielding pose enveloping his body once more. Again, although watching death bolt towards him, melancholy peace filled his soul. He let out a tired smile, before being overcome by the light. He did not know if his actions were of his own accord. 

Yuuki sat up suddenly, gasping for breath. Sweat dripped from his brow, matting his unruly hair. He heaved, taking in the welcome oxygen greedily. His vision was blurred but was slowly starting to clear. He threw off the covers and swept both legs off to the side of the bed. He buried his face in his hands, still processing what just happened. The guildhouse was dark and quiet. 

          That’s never happened before, his mind raced, I was never able to actually control my body before.   

He thought back to those strangers. 

          Who are they? I can’t find anyone in Landosol that looks like them. And who’s Yui? And wh—  

A sudden realization struck him cold, sending him shivering. 

          Wait! I remember her name. Yui. Yui, Yui, Yui? Why does that seem so familiar, he racked his brains. 

He gritted his teeth as he searched and searched through the dark, dusty crypts of his memory. But, finding nothing, he gave up.  

          But at least that’s progress, he thought, trying to think positive, Next time, I’ll ask them directly. Or maybe I can remember more. And doesn't that “Kaiser” look...  

Blood pumping, Yuuki knew he wouldn’t be able to sleep. He stood up from the bed and folded the sheets haphazardly. He walked over to his dresser and looked in the mirror hard, basking in the moonlight.  

          I’m going to remember. I have to, he resolved himself. 

He stared at his reflection, eyes steely and full of passion. Yuuki then turned and grabbed a cloak from his wardrobe. Throwing it over his shoulders, he exited his room and carefully made it past Kokkoro’s. He tip-toed down the rickety stairs and silently closed the front door behind him.  

Yuuki took in the cool night air, drawing a long breath. He thought a walk would do him well, maybe calm himself down. He pulled the hood of his cloak up and walked solemnly. The cobblestone path that led to his guildhouse clacked against his shoes. The stones were worn and smooth under his feet. They eventually turned into a well-grooved dirt path that led into the forest. The trees rustled quietly as they watched Yuuki enter the dark glade. The moon hung high above, offering what little light it had to the troubled traveler below. As he turned his attention away from the gnarled pines, his thoughts eventually settled upon that topic once more.  

          Y’know, there’s one thing I never thought about before, Yuuki ruminated, And that’s why me?   

He stopped to pick up a fallen branch and discarded it to the side of the worn path. 

          The last time I talked with Skele-Dad, I said I didn’t want to know my future. That it wasn’t set in stone. But... now, I wonder if that was the best thing to do, he debated himself, Maybe it would’ve been better knowing what would happen to me. I could’ve prepared better for it. Maybe figured out who those people were and how they know me. Or I could figure out why me.   

He scowled. 

          Ameth won’t tell me anything. But I don’t think it’s her fault. She’s the main reason I’ve been able to become so independent compared to when I first woke up in this world. Still, I just wish...   

Yuuki exited out of the woods and made it to a clearing. The clearing had a pond with various rocks and other outcroppings dotting the outside of it. He paused, looking at the space, before deciding to enter it. Yuuki made it to the center of the space and sat upon a rock near the pond. Elbows on his knees, he stared at the watery reflection in the waters. As he looked at the rippling image, subterfuge thoughts filled his brain.  

          I’ve suffered long enough. I never asked for any of this. Everyone says that I’m supposed to be some kind of hero, but did anyone ask me what I wanted? Everyone was ready to pile up their expectations on me without ever even thinking to ask how I felt, a wicked voice whispered into his head.  

Yuuki nodded, seemingly agreeing with himself.  

          Yes, that’s right! I should just disappear, away from all this stress and responsibility. I never asked for this, so no one has the right to complain if I want out.   

Yuuki leaned closer towards the surface of the pool. He imagined his reflection sneering at him.  

          Even that foolish, rotten disembodied skeleton-soul feels pity for me! What hope is there?   

          Yuuki whispered, “None...” 

          His water image smirked mirthlessly, Yes! There is no hope! Haven’t you had enough? Aren’t you tired of livi ng under a ll that press ure? Under all that pain? It hurts to relive that same dream over and over, doesn’t it?   

Yuuki nodded, trancelike. His reflection started to waver and ripple more furiously. 

          “A fool once said, ‘Thousands of candles can be lighted from a single candle’ but did he ever think about how the life of that single candle is spent in servitude lighting others? No matter how you live your life, you find yourself alone in your grave. So, who cares what those people think?” the image now spoke to him; no longer confining its treacherous words in Yuuki’s mind. 

Yuuki teetered on the rock, face now mere inches away from the water’s surface. His “reflection” began to shimmer, alternating between a wicked Yuuki and a horrible ghoul. Although the image’s true reflections were shown, Yuuki was too far gone to notice it. His mind had slowly taken more and more of the monster’s seductive, vile words.  

          “All those people. All those friends,” the wraith spat, “are worthless. Come to me. Me, Myself, and I. The people who know you the most. Come, Yuuki!”  

Mirror-Yuuki let out an outstretched hand. Yuuki, drunk under its spell, slowly raised his own to meet it. His bare fingers extended outward, mere inches from sinking into the water. The wraith let out a toothy grin. But, at the last second, Yuuki wavered.  

          “No,” he attested.  

The wraith’s grin was gone in an instant.  

          “What do you mean no? Don’t you realize? Don’t you want to stop this suffering?”  

Yuuki stepped away from the water’s surface. 

          “You’re right. It has been hard. It’s been hard with this whole amnesia thing. It’s been hard relearning everything. And it’s been hard living. But I haven’t been alone.” 

Yuuki’s voice rose. 

          “I’ve made friends. People who are dear to me. They stuck through with me, through thick and thin, through storm and shade. I owe what I am today to them.” 

He jabbed a finger at the snarling mirror image. 

          “If I just give it up all right now, then it would be doing everyone who ever helped me a great injustice.” He sighed, “I’ll admit it. It hasn’t been easy. But it’s always darkest right before dawn. So no, whatever you are. I won’t give up. I may encounter many defeats, but I will never be defeated.”  

All the while the image grew more and more unstable. It now rippled and wavered furiously. Where once Yuuki’s own features had been, a gnarled, gaunt face took place. The water burbled, before a purple fog rose from the dark waters. Yuuki took a step back, hand pawing for his sword, only to find it absent. He cursed quietly. He’d left the blade at home; he wasn’t planning on needing it on his walk. Yuuki turned his attention back to the ghoul. It had begun to materialize from the purple smoke. It was tall, well over seven feet, with long, gaunt limbs. The skin clung to the bones tightly, sinews and muscles visible underneath the translucent covering. Its fingers were gnarled, curled into a claw. The bones of the monster creaked and groaned as it waded out of the pond. Yuuki blanched as he saw its terrible face. Two pits took place where its eyes were supposed to be; blank, completely devoid of life. The ghoul’s skin only partially covered its maw, coming in tatters at the end. One cheekbone was a ribbon of the white tissue, slivers of even whiter bone gleaming underneath. The ghoul displayed its rotten teeth as it gave Yuuki a wicked grin. It lurched forward. 

          “Fool,” the ghoul jeered, “Do you have any idea who I am? My name is Misery. Contrary to my appearance, I love company. I have lurked around your pathetic kind for ages, feeding upon their fears and self-doubts. Who are you, boy, to stand up to a being whose age contends with your very race’s birth?” 

Yuuki ignored it. He tried to think of an escape; for there was no way he could fight that monster. Not weaponless. The ghoul saw his calculating expression and sneered. 

          “There is no escape, boy. Misery is an emotion everyone will succumb to in their lives. It may not be sudden, but there will be a time where one feels the choking grasp of despair, and it is then I will be waiting.”  

The ghoul flexed his hands putridly.  

          “Now, I have had enough of this false bravado. You’ve already lost the battle. Your coming doom only feeds my strength. Ah! That look on your face is priceless!” 

The ghoul strode towards him while Yuuki stepped back. The monster took on a kinder tone. 

          “Some part of you isn’t entirely abhorred to the idea, no? A piece of you, a sliver, wants to welcome the void, eh?” 

The monster curled its skeletal hands into a fist. Yuuki choked, immediately falling to his knees. The pit he felt in his stomach turned into a black hole; it was like his very soul was being sucked away. Feelings of despair, disappointment, hopelessness, and misery overtook him, causing him to reel forward. He fell to the earth.  

          “I had come to this place for another, but you are a far greater prize. Even more so than that royal.” 

Yuuki gasped for breath, he took a clenched hand to his heart. The ghoul limped forward and grabbed Yuuki by his cloak.  

          “Come with me, now. Come embrace the judgeless void,” it whispered. 

Yuuki’s vision started to fill with dark spots as the ghoul dragged him back to the lake. The void in his stomach spread to other parts of his body, causing him to feel numb. His pinky finger twitched; he couldn’t move at all. Yuuki breathed heavy, labored breaths. There was nothing he could do. Cold water drenched his back as the ghoul stepped into the pond. It soon sank below the murky depths, drawing Yuuki down with it. He felt the water rush into his lungs. Flitting thoughts filled Yuuki’s brains, as Yuuki closed his eyes. The darkness in his vision almost encompassed the entirety of it, light fading from his eyes, before he felt a sharp tug on his ankle. The force behind the hold increased as he felt himself rise out from the depths. The ghoul roared underneath the surface, the sound muffled, yet deafening. Its hold tightened on Yuuki’s cloak, yet his unknown savior did not relent. The fabric stretched as Yuuki was pulled up with more fervor before it tore entirely. The monster howled at the fraught piece of cloak in its cruel hand. Yuuki propelled through the water and breached the surface, landing hard onto the stones. He coughed weakly, water spouting from his throat. A sincere voice whispered in his ears.  

          “Don’t worry, Yuuki. You’re safe now,” a familiar voice reassured.  

Yuuki turned to his savior, but dark blots still obstructed his vision. He heard the waves form as the ghoul stepped out of its foul den. He turned to the lake and managed to take a glimpse of a sword striking the monster before he passed out.  

He awoke warm. Yuuki stirred, trying to stand up but crumbled with the effort. His body groaned at the movement. Immediately, a steady hand guided him back down. 

          “Now what on earth do you think you’re doing,” a motherly voice scolded him, “You’re still weak.” 

Yuuki coughed and looked around. He was in a makeshift campsite, the fire warming his chilled bones. He welcomed the warmth gratefully and turned to offer his thanks to his helper. 

          “Thank you,” he croaked. 

          “No problemo!” the figure responded. 

The figure then stepped into the light, at which point Yuuki’s mouth fell open. 

          “Pecorine?!” he exclaimed, shocked. 

          “Heyas!” his friend greeted, before taking a seat next to him. “How are you feeling now?”  

          “So-so, but that’s beside the point! What’re you doing here?”  

          Pecorine cheekily replied, “Oh c’mon Yuuki! If you want to sneak out, you need to do a better job than that.” 

Yuuki turned his gaze to the fire. That didn’t explain much. Even if she had seen him leave, why hadn’t she stopped to ask what he was doing out so late? Does she expect me to believe that she’d followed me all this way here, only to step in at the last second? If she was really following him all this time, she would’ve stepped in when that monster revealed himself. Speaking of that monster... he turned to Pecorine. 

          “What happened to the ghoul?” he asked. 

          “Oh, it’s gone! I managed to defeat it in a jiffy. It was a really easy fight. For how scary it looked, it wasn’t too hard to beat,” she replied sunnily. 

Yuuki studied his friend carefully. That smile had no warmth. He sighed before knocking Pecorine’s head. 

          “Oww!” she complained, grabbing her head, “What was that for?” 

          “You shouldn’t underestimate me so much,” he mused, “You want to keep secrets? Fine. But don’t insult our friendship by lying so blatantly.” 

Pecorine was quiet for a second.  

          “...So you noticed, huh?” she finally started. 

          “Of course. You’re always bringing us along to these crazy missions. So, something was bound to be amiss when you started to solo them.” 

He took a precursory glance at Pecorine before continuing. 

          “And that monster said something about coming here for someone else, not me originally,” he turned his gaze to Pecorine, “Listen, I get it if you don’t want to talk. But if there’s something on your mind, and you want to talk about it, then I’m all ears.” 

Pecorine looked at the fire, a rueful smile playing on her lips. 

          “You’ve gotten too perceptive, Yuuki,” she sighed, “It’s true. Life hasn’t been all sunshines and rainbows for me lately.” 

He waited patiently for her to continue. 

          “This was my secret place too. Whenever I had something on my mind, I would come here and just think. That was what I was going to do tonight, but I came across you being dragged away. So, I stepped in, at the right time too it looks like,” she explained. 

          Yuuki interjected, “Again, thank you for that. I would’ve been fish chow if it wasn’t for you.” 

          “No problem,” she said sincerely. “But to continue, I think I was the one who drew that monster here.” 

Yuuki stared at his friend. He couldn’t believe he was so oblivious to her struggles.  

          “What happened? Why were you feeling so down?” 

          Pecorine paused for a minute, before turning to him and stating, “Yuuki, my name isn’t Peocrine. It’s Eustiana. Princess Eustiana.”  

Yuuki, the poor thing, thought his friend was joking. He was about to laugh, but he stifled it seeing Pecorine’s reaction. 

          She’s serious, he realized. 

Yuuki then remembered hearing the monster say something about him being a better target than some “royal”. Could Pecorine be the one it was talking about? He carefully contemplated; his brain a buzz of activity. 

          “Do y-you believe me?” Pecorine asked hesitantly, disquieted from his silence. 

          “Hmm? Oh yeah, of course, I believe you,” he said matter-of-factly. 

          She blinked, “You believe me when I say I’m the true princess?”  

          Yuuki nodded, “Of course. Peco, if you were to say you were secretly a two-ton, fire-breathing lizard, I’d believe you all the same.”  

Pecorine was quiet for a second, before enveloping Yuuki in a crushing bear hug.  

          Yuuki strained, “Peco... too.... tight...”  

          Pecorine’s voice broke a little, “No one ever believed me when I came back. Not the people. Not the palace guards. Not even my own parents. So... thank you, Yuuki. Thank you for believing in me.” 

Yuuki felt for his friend. He was amazed at how Pecorine maintained a positive view of life despite all the troubles that plagued her. He came to appreciate her warmth and kindness even more. He patted her back. 

          “Don’t worry, my Grace, even if no one stands with you, you have Kokkoro, Karyl, and me who will always support you, no matter what,” he resoluted. 

          “Drop the titles,” she laughed, “It feels weird.” 

          Yuuki grinned, “But you better get used to it! We need to expose this falsehood to the people!” 

Pecorine nodded, a weight taken off her shoulders. The relief one feels when troubles are spoken to a trusted friend, family, or another individual is indescribable. And that was precisely what Pecorine felt. She disentangled herself from Yuuki and plopped down next to him, sighing a great breath of relief. She then turned to him. 

          “So, why is it that you came here?” she asked, “Surely there’s a reason.” 

Yuuki stared into the embers. Pecorine had confided something great to him, so it was only fair to tell her what was concerning him. He chose his next words carefully.  

          “Pecorine,” he said solemnly, “I think there’s a great falsehood in this world.”  

She waited for him to elaborate. Yuuki continued to look deep in the fire. 

          “I think it has to do something with my memories. I’ve been gaining them back, slowly by slowly, but I’ve also been gaining some tidbits about something else. Some other life.” 

          Pecorine paused, “What do you mean, some other life?”  

          “I’m not really sure. I always have a dream that in an “other world” some people and I are fighting this entity that looks a lot like the current princess. I don’t recognize the people, but I feel this really strong connection to them. The thing that looks like the princess unleashes this huge attack, where I then sacrifice myself to protect those three strangers. I always feel the need to, like my body wants to save those people. It always ends there, with me supposedly dying.” 

          “You’ve been keeping that to yourself this whole time?” Pecorine asked sympathetically. 

          “I didn’t want to trouble our guild. We’re always such a happy-go-lucky group, so it felt wrong to unload my problems, y’know? I wanted to save the atmosphere.” 

          Pecorine nodded, “I felt the same way. I didn’t want to lose you guys with my personal problems.” 

They were both quiet, reflecting on what the other had said. 

          “But I think it would have been better to tell.” Yuuki said bitterly, “Otherwise this whole thing would never have happened. I felt so bitter, Pecorine. I’m too weak for this; I almost let myself be persuaded by that monster’s words.” 

Pecorine placed a hand on his shoulder and squeezed.  

          “Yuuki, it’s only human to have doubts sometimes. You are strong. You are brave. Don’t disregard everything you’ve done and accomplished in the past year over this. You can do it. We’ll always have your back, Yuuki.” 

          He smiled tiredly, “Thanks, Pecorine.”  

The kindling blew out; the last ember rising into the air. Pecorine stood up suddenly. 

          “Well, it’s nearing morning, so I think it’d be best if we made it back home.” 

She offered a hand to Yuuki. Smiling gratefully, he took it and rose. Pecorine continued to hold his hand. 

          “Listen Yuuki. We need to support each other until it’s the right time to tell our other friends. Until then, let’s support each other, alright?”  

Yuuki nodded and shook her hand. Pecorine smiled cheerfully, the sincerity returning to that famous grin. He felt another grin split his face seeing Pecorine’s cheer, like a turning fork resounding another. She really was a radiant beam of sunshine. With that, the two friends made their way back to their guildhouse, shoulders lighter than when they first came.  

          “So,” Pecorine started cheekily, “What do you think would happen if I told Kokkoro you’ve been stealing away at night?”  

          Yuuki blanched, “Please don’t.” 

Chapter Text

Chapter 52

《 Character Appearances 》

The police station sat staunchly in the corner of the federal district of Landosol. It was a fitting location since it served as the cornerstone for Landosol’s law and order. Citizens rarely frequented the place; only visiting when they had business with the government. It was such circumstances a dark-haired, young man found himself studying the building. He had sent a lot of criminals this way but had never actually seen the place for himself. From the outside, the building looked unimpressive. Aged brick stones and plain stone adorned the unstylish building. Square, boring windows were arranged neatly in the building; with each one cracked slightly open. The roof of the police building varied throughout the structure, rising in some parts but descending in others.  

          That’s the perfect way to describe it, Yuuki mused, A cubist’s dream.   

The building was arranged in neat, nice blocks. Befitting for something as orderly and unrelenting such as the law. Yuuki stepped closer to the building. Giant yellow scales hung above the alcove of the door. LAW, ORDER, PEACE was emblazoned onto the scales. He opened the brass doors and stepped inside the police station. A weary attendant looked up at him from the front desk. The desk was littered with various papers and writings. Manilla folders were haphazardly placed around it. Yuuki was afraid the slightest movement from the clerk would send everything tumbling over.  

          “Can I help you, sir?” the uniformed man said.  

          Yuuki nodded, walking over to him, “Yes, I was, uh, here to pick up a friend of mine.”   

The man picked up a blank form pad and some turtleshell glasses. He looked up expectantly at Yuuki.  

          “Name, please?”   

          “Daigo,” he answered.  

The clerk scribbled the name out on the pad and stepped up from his chair.   

          “Please wait here a moment,” he instructed before departing.   

Yuuki took the time to study his surroundings. Everyone seemed busy around him. Desks were arranged in neat rows around him; each one occupied. Messengers received letters and sent them off to hard-pressed deliverymen. Investigators and detectives crept at their desks, noses poured into archaic articles and heaps and heaps of papers. He spotted a few Nightmare Knights lurking around, ready to spring into action if there was a call to answer. He studied the silver armored knights. His feelings towards the bunch were mixed, at best. At one point, they worked directly under the Crown, his now known enemy, but on the other, they were completely oblivious to the true, nefarious nature of their superior. These people were doing their best to serve their countrymen, and Yuuki couldn’t fault them for that.   

          “Fancy meeting you here,” a voice called out to him from behind.   

Yuuki turned to see another silver-clad knight. The knight sardonically grinned at him, in an easy-going manner. Yuuki ran one hand through his hair.  

          “I’m as surprised as you are,” Yuuki replied, “How’ve you been, Tomo?”  

Tomo, the up-and-coming knight of Nightmare smirked at him. A shock of silver hair ran down the length of her back, splitting crazily in all directions. She wore dull pink, almost questionable, armor that Yuuki guessed probably violated some Nightmare dress code. But Tomo never really did care for those old customs anyway. She feigned a shocked expression, sending her gleaming sword and feather belt jingling.  

          “Don’t tell me! You committed some awful crime in order to get arrested at the chance to run into me?”  

          Yuuki raised an eyebrow, “That’s quite a leap in logic there, y’know.”   

          She waved her hand offhandedly, “I know. I know. Just teasing.”  

          Yuuki sighed, “I’m here to pick up an idiot.”  

Tomo nodded, understanding dawning in her sharp, blue eyes.  

          “Oh, I think I know who you’re thinking about. He’s a lively one! I’d suggest you watch yourself, Yuuki,” Tomo advised.   

She started to walk past him before stopping directly parallel to him. Her face was pointed one way, while his faced the other. Yuuki felt her intense eyes glance his way imperceptibly.   

          Tomo whispered carefully, “You never know who’s a friend or foe these days.”   

She then stepped away, all signs of seriousness vanishing in an instant.   

          “See you later, Yuuki! Take care!”   

Yuuki turned and studied his normally carefree friend, her words still ringing about in his mind. He waved a hand in good-bye.   

          What did Tomo mean about that? Yuuki thought, Is she starting to have doubts about the Crown as well? Does this tie into what Ruka and Pecorine were talking about?   

A tap on his shoulder interrupted his thoughts. He turned as the desk attendant handed him some papers.  

          “Here you go, sir. You can take him now.”  

Yuuki nodded and muttered thanks before his eyes looked past to his fiery friend. Daigo was huge. Wild, yellow hair framed his square face. Bright green eyes accompanied his white, toothy wolfish grin. His frame filled up a lot of space at the station. High, broad shoulders led to muscular, tan arms. Daigo held his huge black gauntlets in his hands. He then straightened his head out, flexing his shirtless body. The muscles there rippled underneath.   

Such a fearsome sight would cause uncomfort to even the staunchest of men, as seen by the fidgeting clerk, but Yuuki just looked at him in annoyance.   

          “Man!” he continued to stretch, “It felt I’ve been in this dump forever!”  

Daigo’s eyes then settled on Yuuki’s.  

          “Why the long face, chump? Ain’t you happy to see me?” Daigo sneered.   

Normally, this would entail Yuuki to retort back, leading to an endless loop of insults, but this time, Yuuki just sighed wearily.   

          “C’mon Daigo, let’s get out of here.”  

Daigo paused for the briefest of moments before that wolfish grin settled on his face once more. He then followed Yuuki out of the police station and into freedom once more. They walked quietly out of the federal district.   

          “So, what did you do this time?” Yuuki asked.  

Daigo at once became full of life.  

          He exasperated, “Mate, that was so not my fault! There was this stupid girl not looking both ways while crossing the road while this crazy, out-of-control wagon came hurtling down at her.”  

Yuuki nodded, motioning for him to continue.  

          “So then, being the good Landosolian citizen I am, I went to town and absolutely destroyed the wagon, saving the girl,” he beamed, proud.  

Yuuki tilted his head as he looked up at his tall friend.  

          “But those dumb, good-for-nothing knights said that I ‘destroyed private property' and that it was a ‘misdemeanor’ or something, I don’t know. So, I got locked up, again!” he huffed, “Those greenies don’t know a good person if one hits ‘em in the face.”  

          Yuuki raised an eyebrow and asked, “Did you hit them in the face?”  

          “...Well yeah,” he said sheepishly, “But what about the wagon?”  

          Yuuki stifled a laugh, “Daigo, did it ever occur to you, that maybe, you could have just picked up the girl out of the way?”  

Daigo stopped walking. Yuuki turned back at his friend in amusement. For some reason, Daigo was looking off to the side. A peevish Daigo was a sight you don’t see every day. Yuuki burst out laughing pointing at his friend's red face, getting the attention of a peeved Daigo

          “Oi! Shaddup, you hear!” Daigo said hotly.  

Yuuki clutched his sides, unable to calm himself down. Daigo had the thought of knocking the kid around, but stopped short.  

          That’s the old Yuuki I know, he thought secretly.  

Yuuki’s bouts finally subsided. He shook his head in disbelief, chuckles still escaping his body.  

          “Man, it feels like I haven’t laughed like that in ages,” Yuuki smiled.  

Daigo nodded, “Yeah, you were laughing just like a little toddler. Reminds me of how you were back then.”  

          “Oh, shut up,” Yuuki waved dismissively, “Let’s get something to eat. My treat.”  

He started to continue walking, but Daigo continued to stand solidly.   

          “No,” Daigo affirmed.  

Yuuki looked back at him. Daigo’s black gauntlets were strapped back onto his hands, the ivory blades gleaming fearsomely.  

          “Let’s get into some trouble,” he smirked.  

Yuuki felt his stomach do a flip. That toothy smile never meant good.   

          “Care to tell me why we’re doing this again? We literally just got you out of jail?” Yuuki hissed.  

          Daigo snapped, “Quiet! You’ll ruin the fun.”  

Daigo’s large hands held a rickety old fishing rod. Using the very tips of his fingers, he slowly spun it back. Honestly, Yuuki was impressed Daigo had the dexterity to even hold a fishing rod with those gaudy gauntlets. The fishing rod’s hook was looped around a fake 20-dollar bill, which was draped over a public bench. The fishline led to a corner, where Yuuki and Daigo currently peeked out from. Fortunately for them, the fishing line was giant spider silk, which made it almost invisible to see while having the greatest tensile strength.   

          “Oh my God,” Yuuki realized, “We’ve become stereotypes.”   

          “Quiet! You wouldn’t let me do the other stuff I wanted!” Daigo snarked, “Look! There’s someone!”  

A portly gentleman walked ahead, catching the glinting visage of the crisp bill. He looked around himself, before lowering to pick up the bill. At the precise moment his clubby fingers closed in around the bill, Daigo yanked the rod back. The bill flapped in the sun before settling back a few feet away from the gentleman. The man, still crouched, took a few steps forward and then attempted to grab the bill again. Daigo reeled it in more, sending the bill out of his reach once more. An expression of annoyance twisted itself upon the man’s face. Yuuki and Daigo began to giggle like schoolchildren. The process went on a couple of more times, before the gentleman, saucy, walked away in indignation. Yuuki couldn’t take it anymore. Laughing, he leaped out of the corner and ran to the man.  

          “It’s just a prank bro,” he said laughingly, handing the man a real 20-dollar bill.  

Daigo didn’t think the man took the joke right since he snatched the bill out of Yuuki’s outstretched hand and walked past him huffily. Yuuki ran back to Daigo.  

          “Oh man!” Daigo said while reeling back in the line, “That was actually fun.”  

          Yuuki grinned, “Yeah, who knew something as stereotypical as this could be that much exhilarating?”  

Daigo cast the old rod to the side and leaned his back against the wall. Yuuki sat down next to him.   

          “Glad to see you’re back to your normal, idiotic self,” Daigo said, staring right ahead, “You seemed off. Too serious, brooding. Things alright?”  

Yuuki nodded, at first shocked at Daigo’s perceptiveness, then grateful for his friend’s multiple attempts at cheering him up.   

          “Yeah, it’s been okay. Thanks for worrying about me,” Yuuki said, lightly punching Daigo’s arm.  

          Daigo huffed, “I was not worried about you, kid.”  

He looked the other way, obstructing his face from Yuuki. Yuuki grinned, shaking his head slyly.  

          “So, what next?” Yuuki said eagerly.  

Daigo glanced at his young friend in amusement, immediately dropping their heart-to-heart.  

          “Eh? I thought you were all ‘Mr. Role Model Citizen’?” Daigo said wryly.  

          Yuuki shrugged, “Hey, boys will be boys. And it’s not like we’re hurting anyone here. All of our pranks so far have been harmless.”   

          Daigo nodded, looking at the citizens walking by the street. There, he spotted a familiar cloaked figure.  

          “Hey look,” he said excitedly, shaking Yuuki’s shoulder, “There’s Rajraj!”  

Yuuki followed his pointed finger and saw the light-blue-haired sorcerer.  

          “Yeah, I see him. Let’s go say hi,” he suggested, getting up.  

Daigo pulled him back down.  

          “No, we can’t go over and say hi ,” Daigo hissed, “You remember how he didn’t split the bill with us last time me, you, Masaki, and him went out to dinner?”   

          Yuuki shook his head, “No, he did pay his bill, he just didn’t pay for the two chairs you broke, man. I had to, since you’re broke and Masaki was busy apologizing trying to not get us banned for life.”   

Daigo brought himself to his feet.  

          “That’s beside the point. I have a score to settle with him,” he said dangerously.  

Daigo’s eyes followed the advancing, robed figure of Rajraj. He saw Rajraj stop at a communal bath, before opening the door and stepping inside. A plan began to formulate in Daigo’s mind as Yuuki looked on in awe at Daigo’s plan process. An ice-cream cart came passing by, the familiar jingle attracting loads of small children and adults the like. An idea struck Daigo. A mischievous grin started to split across his face as his horrid plan came to realization. He turned to Yuuki.  

          “You up for some ice cream?” he asked mysteriously.  

          “That one-liner with the ice cream made no sense,” Yuuki said, carrying a bag of ice, “We just got ice from the guy.”  

          “Give it a rest, okay? That was the best I could come up with,” Daigo said through gritted teeth, “You remember the prank?”  

          Yuuki hesitated, “It’s not really a prank, is it? You’re just going to dump ice on poor old Rajraj.”  

Daigo looked back at him.  

          “You’re?” he asked.  

          Yuuki nodded, “Yeah, I want no part in this. I’m just along for the show.”  

Daigo shook his head, muttering incoherently. The pair slipped into the communal bathhouse, greeting the person in front. After that, they were directed to the men’s bath to the left. Yuuki and Daigo made their way towards the blue door, struggling to open it since they were carrying the cumbersome bag of ice. But after they finally managed to get the door open, they stepped inside. Yuuki stopped after walking a few steps into the room. A familiar, yet unplaceable, tingling sensation spread itself throughout his body. He placed a hang on his chest, feeling the tremble. He stood there, confused, trying to figure out what that feeling was, but Daigo had urged him forward. They walked a bit farther into the bath. The room was structured out a bit awkwardly. There were stalls for the men to change out of their clothes on the right side of the room while there was a huge pool on the left. Faucets studded every 3 feet or so of the pool, allowing for individuals to pour out as much water as they needed. Although unusual in its design, this spot was pretty popular with the guys, yet it was empty save for an occupied stall, where their presumed target was. The emptiness of the stall struck Yuuki.   

          Normally, this place would be packing, Yuuki thought to himself.   

Daigo didn’t seem to notice the difference. He was too busy slowly lowering the bags of ice to the floor and slitting them open.   

          “Okay, you’re sure you don’t want no part in this?” Daigo sent him a precursory look, whispering.  

Yuuki shook his head.   

          Daigo shrugged, “Whatever. You can just sit there and watch, I guess.”  

Daigo then lifted up both bags and slowly crept towards the occupied stall. Yuuki studied the layout of the room once more. Something was off. The baths at this bathhouse were placed nearest to the middle partition for both rooms in order to gain access to the main water pipes. The stalls would be then be placed on the opposite ends. And since the men’s room was located on the left, it would naturally make sense for the bath to be on the right and the stalls on the left. It saved the house from laying out extra pipes and all that. Problem was, this room was structured the opposite way. The bath was on the left and the changing stalls were on the right.   

          Yuuki put a finger to his chin, That wouldn’t make sense, unless...    

Realization struck like lightning as the pieces started to fall into place. Yuuki’s eyes grew wide with terror; languid horror taking over his body. Daigo was right next to the stall, flashing Yuuki a thumbs up, both bags lifted above the stall opening on the top. Daigo angled the bags downward.  

          “DAIGO, NO!” Yuuki screamed.  

But it was too late. The contents of the ice bag went tumbling down into the occupied stall with a sickening crash. Daigo snickered, running back towards Yuuki.   

          “I’d like to see you talk about that at dinner,” he snarked behind his back.  

He flashed a wolfish grin at Yuuki, before doing a double-take seeing the extreme dread on Yuuki’s pale face. Yuuki lifted a wavering finger at the stall door behind him, at the gendered insignia studded on the back of the door.  

          “D-d-d-d-d-d-d-aigo,” Yuuki trembled, “T-t-t-t-t-this isn’t the men's bath.”  

          “Eh?” Daigo grumbled, “What do you mean this ain’t the men’s bath?”  

His eyes followed Yuuki’s finger and nearly popped out of his sockets upon seeing the women’s symbol on the door. How could they have not seen that when entering? And he just dumped two sackfuls of ice onto that poor soul. Daigo then cleared his throat, attempting to get back his composure.  

          “I’m sure we can talk it out with that individual. Let them know this whole thing was a big misunderstanding,” he tried to reassure Yuuki.  

          “WHO DARES PERFORM SUCH AN UNCOUTH ATTACK ON CHRISTINA, VICE-CAPTAIN OF NIGHTMARE!” a familiar voice boomed.   

Daigo, back still turned, face-palmed and sighed heavily.  

          Of course it had to be her, Daigo thought pitiably.   

The door of the stall flew open, nearly ripping itself from its hinges. Out walked a bathrobed Christina, murder gleaming in her anger-filled eyes. Daigo could see bits of the ice still clumped up in her blonde hair. She then pulled out a sword.  

          Where’d she store that sword, Daigo wondered.  

          “BOY! SLIGHTLY LARGER BOY! PREPARE TO MEET YOUR MAKER!” she declared, sword pointed threateningly at them.  

          “O-kay! I think it’s time for us to get out of here,” Daigo turned to his friend hurriedly.  

Yuuki was frozen in terror, the expression of horror still etched on his face. Daigo frantically grabbed his shoulders and shook him vigorously.   

          “Yuuki! Man! This is so not the time to blank out,” Daigo desperately pleaded.  

Christina began to charge at them. The fearsome sight struck Daigo at his heart. He picked up Yuuki’s frozen form, throwing him over his shoulder, and ran out of the women’s bathroom, just missing the life-ending strike from Christina. He looked back, adrenaline pumping as the crazed woman pursued. He raced down the hallway leading to the room, glimpsing a robed figure watching them in the corner.  

          How did it get to this? Daigo pondered his life choices, before Christina threw her sword at him, hitting him squarely in the back of his large head and knocking him out cold.  

          “Y’know,” Tomo started hesitatingly, “When I was talking about choosing better company, I was mainly joking. But now, I think you better listen to my advice. I never imagined you’d be the one to do something like that.”  

She spoke to a clobbered Yuuki and Daigo, both of whom were behind bars. It had taken a lot, and I mean a lot, of explaining to save what shreds of dignity they both still had. Still, the law called for punishment, but by the time Tomo had arrived at the bathhouse, she thought the boys had learned their lesson from Christina. She shuddered. Her vice-captain sure could be ruthless at times.  

          “But don’t worry. Someone from your guild is coming to pick you up soon,” she said to Yuuki.  

          Daigo turned to him, “Y’know. Maybe that last one was pushing it a bit too far.”  

Yuuki shifted his ice pack.  

          “You think?”  

The door of the police station opened up, causing Tomo to turn to the newcomer. Kokkoro came in hurriedly and exchanged pleasantries with the Nightmare guildmember. After talking for a bit, she glanced towards Yuuki. He waved at her. At that moment, all sweetness vanished from her eyes. The look she gave him definitely screamed, Those bars aren’t there to keep you in, they’re there to protect you from me. It was either that or You’re in a lot of trouble, mister. Yuuki couldn’t really tell; the ice-pack was in the way. Either way, he shuddered, fearful at what repercussions may follow his actions.   

          Yuuki sighed heavily, “We should’ve just grabbed some food.”  

Daigo nodded sagely, for once.  

Chapter Text

Chapter 53

《 Character Appearances 》

Masaki had to keep Daigo from leaping out at Rajraj. The latter chuckled quietly as the knight had trouble keeping the mischief-maker under control.  

          “Why, you, little, piece of...” Daigo grumbled loudly.  

Rajraj just smirked at his besmirched friend.   

          “What? It was just a little teleportation magic. No harm or foul,” he said offhandedly.  

Yuuki sipped from his cup.  

          “Oh, so that was what that tingly feeling was!”  

          Rajraj nodded, “Yes, I was worried you’d catch on. And you actually did. It was just that Daigo here was too rash and ended up costing you both a pretty dime.”  

          “Now, now everyone. I’m sure no one meant any real harm. Let’s just sit down and have a nice meal together,” Masaki tried appeasing everyone.  

Daigo snarled, finally sitting down on his chair; his fiery temper barely in check. Masaki was wary. He hovered for a second, before taking his place next to Yuuki. There was a quiet peace for a brief moment.   

          “So,” Rajraj started, “Anyone up for some ice cream for dessert?”  

Daigo jumped across the table.  

The four walked solemnly down the road. No fine words could repair what had transpired at that restaurant. Although sullen, Masaki seemed strangely upbeat.  

          “It’s okay guys!” Masaki beamed, “It was definitely better than last time!”  

          Yuuki shook his head, “You guys are all idiots y’know?”  

That enflamed Daigo, who was already in a pretty bad mood.   

          “Screw you guys!” he snapped, storming off ahead.  

They watched him walk huffily away casually. He’d be back in a minute or two. A light chuckle escaped Rajraj, and soon Masaki and Yuuki both joined in. The friends all shared a secret smile, shaking their heads at their hot-headed buddy.   

Chapter Text

Chapter 54

《 Character Appearances 》

          “Wait, where even are we?” Yuuki looked over to his elven friend.  

Arisa looked thoughtfully at the map strewn across the plain field in front of them. The pair had gone adventuring once more in search of Arisa’s friend, Losaria. Although Yuuki’s confidence dwindled with each passing day, he had promised that he’d help her in her endeavor, and he intended to do good on his promise. That morning, the two had thought to search beyond Landosol’s surrounding towns, to more distant lands. At first, the idea seemed reasonable (they had practically unturned every stone in Landosol), but they soon encountered a problem. The maps they studied in the Landosolian Archives offered very little guidance beyond the city gates. For some reason, almost all the area around Landosol was entirely uncharted.   

          “We’re aboouuuuuttttt...” Arisa drawled, “...here.”  

She pointed to the grass around two feet to the left of where the map ended.   

          “Well, I guess the map’s kind of useless at this point,” he remarked, beginning to roll up the canvas, “And, I’m not really confident in my ability as a cartographer. Can you draw well, Arisa?”  

Arisa looked up at him thoughtfully.  

          “I never tried it before,” she faltered.  

He raised his eyebrows, surprised.  

          “Really? Well, I guess we’ll have to try it out sometime.” He then began excitedly, “We could maybe try drawing each other! See how that turns out?”   

          Arisa laughed, “Yes, that sounds like fun. Maybe ne— Wait no! This is supposed to be a rescue mission! We got to stay focused, Yuuki!”  

Arisa broke off suddenly and began to admonish him, forehead wrinkling. Her abrupt mood swing from excitedly planning to pensive was really amusing. Yuuki used the cosmic energy of the universe to fight off the urge to chuckle at a peeved Arisa. If you didn’t know, laughing at times like this is very dangerous. It’s at these particular situations in life where one finds the best comedy in everything, yet the foolish action of letting that mirth show might leave one facing displeasurable consequences. Yuuki swallowed, putting on a mask of seriousness.  

          “Yes, of course. So, what’s the game plan, Forest Guardian Arisa!” he saluted.   

          Arisa beamed, prideful at the title, “Well, the town where we just came from said that the only remarkable landform in the area is that glade over there. And knowing Losaria, she would most likely mark the forest if she had been here. If we can find a sign of her there, then we know she’s passed through here at one point.”  

Yuuki raised his hand.  

          “Yes, Yuuki?”  

          “Why would Miss Losaria mark the forest?”  

          Arisa answered, “Well, we elves find our origins in the forest. We are the sworn guardians of them, you know. As such, any forest we come across, we mark them to show other elves that we have crossed through here. The markings also work as enchantments that keep the forest pure.”  

Yuuki still had more questions, but chose to ask about elven lore another time. He placed the rolled-up map in a bag and slung it over his shoulder.  

          “Well, what are we waiting for!” he grinned, “Let’s go out looking for your friend!”  

He stood up, offering Arisa an open hand. She hesitated for a slight second before clasping his hand with her warm grip.  

          Her green eyes sparkled like emeralds, “Yes, let’s go!”  

Upon reaching the forest that Arisa pointed out, they decided to split up. The coniferous forest was sprawling, reaching its thorny arms in either direction. The solemn, giant pines stood resolutely, letting the sunlight dance between the spaces of their great, brown branches. The scattering of light led to a motley of smaller plants sporadically placed around the rich, soft floor. The occasional colorful wildflower would sprout, showing off its vibrancy in the otherwise monotonously green wood. One could hear nature’s symphony in the trees. The birds heralded high in the sky, their song reaching the smaller voles nesting below. An aura of unoppressive calmness radiated from the place, placating Yuuki.  

          Yeah, there was no way we could search this entire place together, he realized in awe.   

After reaching that conclusion, Yuuki and Arisa agreed to separate briefly. At regular intervals, they would sound out and meet each other before separating once more. If they were to run into any trouble, the ensuing turbulence would signal the other party to rush to help. Although they were separated, they weren’t spaced out by a huge distance. He was confident that Arisa would hear anything amiss, especially given her adept hearing. He checked the base of another tree. So far, he hadn’t seen any of the guardian runes that Arisa was talking about. Apparantly, the runes worked as wards to monsters; which made the search a lot more convenient.  

          It’s definitely peaceful around here, he mused, She must have been here then.   

Yuuki inspected another tree before letting out a pent-up breath. This was going to take a while. He scratched his head offhandedly, his sword clanking quietly as it hit his side. At that very moment, a bolt of unconscious cognition fired through his brain, forcing his body to dive a hard left.   

It was fortunate he had the sense to do so. The ground before Yuuki erupted in a shower of dust, dirt, and debris. The cloud stung his eyes, temporarily blinding him. Another sudden jolt of instinct instructed him to leap right, and he was lucky to do so, narrowly missing the follow-up attack from the enemy. Yuuki rubbed the dirt away with his forearm. Eyes watering, he forced them open, seeing the monster through glistening lens. It was a bat. Okay, well that’s an understatement. The bat was enormous. It dropped down from its disguised perch in the depths of the canopy and hovered ominously in the air. Its wingspan was well over 30 feet, flapping slowly in the gladed forest. Large, pink vertical ears sat atop its ugly head, twitching to-and-fro rapidly. Its huge, pig-like nose did the same. The Great Bat had no eyes, or if it did, they were masked by the beast’s fur. It was pure dark, almost appearing purple when illuminated in the sparse rays that made it through the forest canopy. A white shock of the fur was spread horizontally across its collarbone, but everything else was covered by the inky tone. The fur traveled down the length of its large body, shifting every so often as the muscles in the bat worked in flight. The bat’s muscular legs fashioned terrible talons, gleaming a sharp silver. But it was not the Bat’s claws that had Yuuki worried. The Great Bat opened its wicked mouth, revealing rows of sharpened, serrated teeth. Yuuki tensed himself. The Bat then screeched; the noise so dreadful Yuuki felt as if his eardrums had split. He jumped off to the side, once again narrowly missing the blast. The ground where he was standing a minute before pulverized, the green grass replaced with red dirt.  

          It has some sort of sound attack, Yuuki realized, before almost stumbling.  

The Bat’s scream seemed to make him unsteady. He was unsure why but didn’t have much time to think as a searing pain jolted through his body from his lower leg. He swatted at his calf, head turning to see what it was now. A miniature version of the Great Bat, much smaller and rounder, had sunken its teeth into his leg. He swatted it away before dispatching it with his sword. It fell lifeless to the forest floor. The Bat wailed in anger as it sent more chilling screeches towards his path. Yuuki ran, circling his target. He jumped towards the enemy, but the Great Bat answered by flying higher. To make matters worse, it looked like the continuous screams of the monster had attracted hordes of smaller bats. Now, the Great Bat was surrounded by many smaller ones, effectively acting as a meat shield and taunt counteroffensive. A portion of the smaller ones flew towards Yuuki. He gritted his teeth. He didn’t have time to deal with these distractions; the bigger one was keeping him busy with its continuous ranged attacks.  

          This is the absolute worst match-up for me, Yuuki realized, But that’s okay. Good thing we have that plan.   

As the monster opened its gaping jaws for yet another screech, a distinct snap was heard throughout the forest. Yuuki grinned as a shimmer arced through the glade. An arrow penetrated deep into the side of the Great Bat, spouting deep crimson blood. The mammal wailed in pain as it angrily turned its blind eyes towards an unexpected opponent. Arisa was perched on a branch; another arrow already being nocked into her bow. She fired out another arrow, but the Bat was ready this time. It barked out a command and a minion dumbly stood in the path of the projectile, catching it. It fell to the floor but went unnoticed by the larger creature. The Bat flapped its leathery wings faster, rising higher and higher in the forest. It then let out a welled cry, directed straight at Arsia. She, however, was faster; having already moved on to the next tree. The sonic boom hit the tree, reducing the hardy oak to mere splinters. The Bat moved its mouth in tandem with Arisa’s path, but couldn’t keep up with her deft steps. It stopped, charging up another sound blast.   

          Now’s the time to strike, Arisa panted, As it’s getting ready for another attack.  

She spun around, nocking multiple arrows in her bow and sending a storm of arrows at the monster. However, each one eventually ended up futile, since a lowly minion moved in to catch her deadly onslaught, but, unfortunately for the Great Bat, its other enemy went forgotten. Yuuki was busy clambering up a tree awkwardly as Arisa gracefully leaped from one tree to another.  

          I need to make myself useful, Yuuki braced himself as he pulled himself onto a branch.   

He gulped as he looked below and tried to swallow any fears. He walked tentatively on the branch, directly overhead of the monster. He glanced at his friend. He’d have to hurry. The Great Bat had realized its slow, yet powerful sound blasts were ineffective on the deft Arisa and instead had sent its hordes of smaller bats to her. Arisa was a terrific archer, yet even she couldn’t deal with the swarm that was advancing fast enough. Yuuki gripped his blade with both hands. He needed to end this now. Steeling himself, Yuuki dropped onto the Great Bat. His sword rang quietly as he fell through the air, pointed directly at the monster’s ugly head. He raised it high, about to stab into the monster, before the Bat’s wings hit his torso. The bony leather slammed into his chest, sending Yuuki flying through the air onto the forest floor. He thrashed onto the unsteady floor, groaning in pain. He clutched his stomach, choking for breath.  

          How did it know I was coming from above? he thought.  

Yuuki leaned onto his sword as support, the blade sinking into the squishy floor. He groggily stood up, before being hit directly with a sonic boom. Yuuki staggered, ears ringing like whistles as the sound quite literally knocked him off his feet. Yuuki blinked slowly, the tinnitus in his ear taking hold of his senses. In a daze, Yuuki saw the scene unfold in slow motion. He saw Arisa’s eyes growing wide as she mouthed his name, surrounded by the minions. The Great Bat huffed in a great breath of air, ready to finish the boy once and for all. Yuuki felt his brain twitch.   

          What’s a stupid bat doing in a forest anyway... he grumbled, Wait a minute... It’s a bat !  

Yuuki spurred to action, trying to shake off the lethargic tiredness that was vying to overwhelm his body. The head of the monster followed Yuuki’s movements, still inhaling. Yuuki leaned down and picked up a rock. He then screamed at the top of his lungs. At least, that was what Yuuki thought he did, his hearing hadn’t returned just yet. The bat, singling in on his location, screeched where Yuuki stood. He saw the bass ripple the air as it sped towards him. Yuuki jumped off to the side, although not fast enough to evade the entirety of the attack. Yuuki felt his back crumple as the force of the sound slammed into it like a battering ram. Still, he moved on. Yuuki didn’t have time to dawdle, Arisa would be nearing her limit soon. Yuuki stuck in the sword in the soft earth and took the rock he held in his hands. He then fell to his knees behind the sword. Yuuki struck the sword on its side with the rock. The sword wavered in the dirt, letting out a low hum. The Great Bat’s ears twitched as it moved its unsightly head to him. The echolocation from the sword had alerted it of Yuuki’s new location. Yuuki let out a dangerous smile. It’s time to see if this reckless gamble pays off. Meanwhile, Arisa saw the Bat prepare to unleash the final blow.   

          Eyes stricken with horror, she screamed, “YUUKI! WHAT ARE YOU DOING? MOVE!”  

She dodged a bat minion’s jaws.   

          Tsk, she gritted, I can’t get over there in time!  

Arisa had stopped shooting long ago, now taking individual arrows and skewering the bats on the shafts like decrepit kebabs. But there were just too many. Her horror started to elevate into frantic desperation as she spotted Yuuki still sat seated. Her eyes darted back to the Bat and her friend. She moved to engage the Great Bat, to distract its attention from him, but the stupid minions kept her busy. They acted as a brick wall, closing her off from interfering. Her attacks became more distressed, wild as she futilely fought the horde. The Great Bat’s stomach peaked as it opened its cavernous mouth once more. The ugly monster let out a grating roar, perfectly aimed directly at her dear friend. Arisa’s eyes were wide, tracking the invisible oncoming attack race towards her friend.   

          “YUUKI!” she cried, ignoring her own enemies.  

Yuuki stood in the middle of the vale, forcing his breathing to get back to normal. The tinnitus in his ears droned on and on, seemingly never-ending. He felt blood bubble through his poor eardrums, yet ignored the sharp pain. His heartbeat quickened as the beast drew forth its final breath.  

          This is it, Yuuki thought grimly, It all really comes down to this crazy, half-baked plan.  

His eyes hovered over to Arisa but for a moment, eyes locking despite the chaos of the situation. He gave her the best smile he could manage and a weak thumbs up.   

          I don’t know why we always face the toughest monsters, Arisa, he thought sardonically, before turning his attention back to the mammalian monster.   

The Great Bat had opened its gaping jaw, once more showing off its rows of serrated teeth. It roared in fury, as a whiplash of sound energy came bolting towards him. Yuuki immediately raised the rock before clanging it as hard as he could into the side of his sword. The sword vibrated with fervor in the soil, humming garishly in the trodden ground, sending off sound waves of its own. The waves of the displaced sword met the sonic screech of the Bat, diverting the majority of its attack back towards the flying beast. The Bat, relying on echolocation for sight, didn’t see its own reflected attack coming and was unable to dodge the deadly wave. It crashed hard into the Great Bat, sending ripples flowing through its skin as it made impact. The Bat cried out in pain, wavering in the air before crashing into an adjacent tree. The Great Bat slid down the tree, crashing hard into the forest floor below, where it moved weakly. The minions, having heard their master’s cry, turned their attention away from Arisa; a grave mistake indeed. Arisa immediately dispatched well-targeted arrows at the fell beast, stopping its movements for a final time. The minion horde, now released from their bond, scattered away into the depths of the forest, abandoning their assault on Arisa.  

Arisa huffed, before sliding down the oak tree. She stumbled towards Yuuki, wincing as her own scratches cried out in protest. Yuuki leaned on his sword with his head lowered, breathing heavily. She knelt down next to him, placing a hand on his shoulder.  

          “Yuuki!” she called out to him, “Are you alright?!”   

Yuuki looked up. It might have been the fleeting adrenaline of their fresh battle, but Arisa felt her breathing quicken. Yuuki’s face was covered in small cuts and scratches, earned from his tumble to the forest floor. His wavy hair was matted to his forehead, dripping in sweat from the exertion. His clothes were torn at random areas while one glove was entirely soiled. Yuuki’s sharp jaw was tensed, and she saw his calm eyes were brim-full of worry.  

          “You’ve got something... right there ,” he motioned, gesturing to her entire face.  

Based on Arisa’s reaction, he felt like the remark might have been unwise.   

          Looks like he’s okay, Arisa thought, relieved,  

          Arisa shook her head, brushing away his comment, “How’d you know that would work?”  

Yuuki blinked, cupping a hand to his ear.